《World End: The Successor's Contract》


 Chapter 1 Where It All Began

    ?The sound of cars honking resonated throughout the road, as different cars were trapped in a hold-up from the extraordinary sight that was in front of them.


    One of the drivers got down from his car, "What the hell is that?" He muttered to himself.


    People were running and screaming while they ran past him, some were so desperate to get away from that thing that they just kept pushing each other off the bridge.


    The man immediately opened his car to grab his girl, when he suddenly heard a huge turd on his car.


    The sound of a growling beast began to take over, the man with a calm expression looked at the girl.


    "Now sweety I want you to be quiet," He said with a smile on his face.


    The girl nodded her head before squeezing herself below the chairs.


    With a deep breath, the man moved out of the car and the first sight he saw was a horrifying monster standing in his car.


    He fell to the ground almost instantly as a terrified scream left his mouth, "It''s a... it''s a demon!" The man yelled.


    The monster gave out a growl beforeunching himself toward the man as it bit off the head of the man, leaving his blood to spew on nearby cars.


    The bridge had been covered by multiple monsters, roaming the street and Killin off any human they came in contact with.


    A boy then walked in on the bridge and his presence alone drew the attention of these monsters.


    The boy has a cloak covering his head as he looked around to see humansying waste on the ground.


    A grin suddenly crossed his lips as he raised his hands to the sky, "Can you see this goddess!" He yelled.


    "This is what you wanted to keep hidden... if I cannot be one with you, then I will be one with this world!".


    A ck portal appeared behind him and almost instantly, different kinds of humanoid demons started walking out of it.


    While some were happy, others had a look of confusion on their faces, but their presence caused havoc on the earth.


    . . . . . . . .


    The apocalypse happened on the 1st of January 2015, the pandemic was soon given the name Dark sun, a day when monsters and demons were unleashed to the world.


    They were ced at the top of the food chain in a matter of weeks, as they made humans prey while they became the predators.


    These monsters were soon given the name Glinx, they brought with them a dangerous purple nt, one that affected them and seemed to be allergic to it. The Shinoku nt was the name given to it.


    Four years passed and the humans started to gain more knowledge on these monsters, harnessing the power from the virus nts that scattered across the earth, with it they stood a chance against the Glinx.


    But at the cost of everything humanity had aplished to that point, technology took a wide step back and strong countries like the Demon empire and Samatins still had a bit of magic tech weapon built off the modern world with them.


    Their world had fallen into ruins and was no longer like the earth they knew, humanity had almost been wiped off the face of the earth,


    500 years passed and humans were now living their lives like in a fantasy upbringing, with viges instead of cities,mps instead of bulbs, Guards and freedom fighters instead of cops and soldiers.


    ...


    "Have you seen Zeno today?" Zeno''s sister Annabelle asked as she stepped into the room with a te of rice in her hand.


    It''s no surprise that she was making lunch again, she had constantly been the vige''s sweetheart, taking care of everyone in any way she could.


    But if there was anything she loved more than helping others, that would be taking care of her annoying family.


    Ava walks in with another te filled with fruits and vegetables, "He''s been hanging out somewheretely and I always manage to lose him anytime I tail him".


    "Honestly, would it kill him to hang out with me every once in a while?" She sulked, seating the food on the table before having her sit.


    This small family consists of Annabelle Dware who was 20 years old and the eldest; she had long red silky hair and will always be seen wearing a red skirt with a white top and alwaysplimented with a silver pendant.


    Ava Dware following right behind her was 18 years old and was usually always overprotective anytime it involves Zeno, with her ck long hair and the ck outfit that she always kept on her is one of the reasons why she was often mistaken for a Goth.


    And then there''s Zeno who was the adopted one, he lost his parents at an early age and was adopted by Dware; he''s not exactly someone who fits in, always seen wearing a ck outfit and an unusual ne on his neck.


    The vige isn''t one that''s very big, but it thrived nheless, the people were receiving and the environment was just as rxing.


    The fact that everyone in the vige felt cut off from the outside world was no overstatement, they truly had no contact with any other viges.


    The vige was called Vermont, it was located on the west side of the country Orion, the country was one of the most influential nation''s thanks to their having magic users who were rare to find.


    Ava stood up from her chair and walked over to the window to see some kids ying with a small ball.


    She beamed before waving at them, "Hey sis, did dad ever tell you about the box in the closet?" Ava raised a question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna nodded her head, "No not exactly, why''d you ask?".


    "Never mind, it''s probably nothing." Ava sighed, "On a bigger note, where the hell is Zeno!" She yelled.


    . . . . . . .


    "The vige where you reside was once known as the Fedora vige before it was given the name Vermont, a vige known for its expertise in studying magic.


    Humans discovered a way to make contracts with demons, this way they were able to use cursed weapons against the Glinx but in exchange, they took something equally in return.


    If the contractor isn''t strong enough to wield it, they lose their humanity to the demon and will no longer have control of their body or life.


    Knowing that, the humans still tried to wield a cursed weapon, they were desperate to defeat the Glinx and we reluctantly helped with no questions asked.


    But after the humans had gained enough power from the cursed weapons and were now able to fight against the Glinx on equal footing, the humans started to act less honorable; they started to view us as nothing but tools and sought to enve us.


    They somehow managed to find where we demons resided, I can''t remember his name but he and his people stormed my world and started sealing my people one after the other, it didn''t take long for me to realize that we had a betrayer in our midst.


    I tried to fight them off, I was outnumbered, I managed to escape but now I can''t return to my world and that¡­ that is why I despise humans." Uta crawled toward Zeno who was sitting on the ground with a basket of apples with him.


    "I can''t stand them, they are way too greedy." She said, concentrating her eyes on Zeno.


    Uta was a demon with ck long hair and will be seen wearing a white shirt and a schoolgirl''s ck skirt. She had blue memorizing eyes and a very remarkable figure.


    Uta usually lived in the forest beside the vige and stays inside one of the dens there, Zeno had always been visiting her ever since his first encounter with her as a kid.


    No one figured out she even lived there, she made sure she was never seen, the only human who she interacted with was Zeno.


    "But I''m human." Zeno reacted, skimming her in the eye before handing her an apple.


    She took the apple from him before standing up, "And yet, I''m still epting apples from you, why do you think that is?" She pushed closer to him and bent down with the apples positioned in front of her lips.


    "I honestly don''t know." Zeno answered, with his pale-looking eyes staring directly at Uta.


    Uta sighed, "You could learn to lighten up a bit,e on you''re speaking to a demon for fuck''s sake".


    "What do you mean by that?" Zeno asked when his head nted to the side.


    "Smile stupid! When was thest time I saw you with a genuine smile? Unless you only do it around her." Uta jerked her head to the side.


    "I see, I don''t know who ''her'' is though." Zeno gave a an abrupt response.


    "Hey, I remember asking you this before, and you totally dodged the question, what is it you wish for?" Uta asked, gleaming her mystic blue eyes at him that carried so much inquisitiveness.


    "...I guess, if I''m being truly honest, I just¡­ want a peaceful life if that''s possible." Zeno replied with his eyes focused on the ground.


    "Uhn? you want to-" Uta had a a dumbfounded look on her face since that was not the answer she was counting on.


    Zeno sat there looking at her quietly for a while before getting up to his feet.


    "I should be going now, I''m sure Ava is wondering where I went." He brushed his cloth and ced the basket of apples on the ground, "I''ll leave this here just in case you still want to eat".


    "Who is this Ava chick anyway? Sometimes I feel like you''re afraid of her." Uta gave out a huge sigh before getting to her feet and bearing back to the cave with the apples.


    She suddenly sensed something whooshed past her which led her to halt her advance before twisting to look at Zeno, "Zeno! Don''t move." She cried out.


    Zeno veered around, wondering why Uta yelled only to feel something sharp go through his abdomen from his back.


    His blood slopped from his guts as the de swerved, leaving Zeno in a state of death where he could no longer carry his body.


    "No!" Uta wailed at the sight of the sword piercing out of Zeno''s gut.


    "Mydy, why exactly are you hanging out with a human?" A Demon peeped from Zeno''s shoulder before yanking out the sword from his gut.


    Zeno fell to the ground with his entire body covered in blood. Uta''s eyes widened with fury as she threw down the apples before thrusting her body toward the demon.


    "You bastard!" She gripped the demon''s neck with outrage before mming his body onto one of the trees.


    ....


    Author''s note


    Please if any errors are spotted, be sure tomenting it so I can check it out, English is my secondnguage but I''m trying my best.


    And your powerstones will be a great help too.

 Chapter 2 Where It All Began II

    ?The demon went sting against the wall, back first before touching down on the ground with his stomach.


    He coughed as he stood up from the ground with a sinister smile on his face, "Mydy, am I to understand that you are siding with this human? that''s not verydy like you know".


    He took hold of his sword from the ground and the minor scrape on his head started recovering as he slowly moved toward Uta.


    Uta still had her eyes on Zeno but she also couldn''t distract her attention from the demon standing in front of her.


    "That is of no concern to you." Uta responded, "The fact that you took over a body should be enough reason for me to kill you." She stood in front of Zeno while stylishly monitoring him.


    "How can you be so cruel, mdy? what happened to the days you ruled over us as our leader?" Darangel inquired of, that was the name of the demon.


    ''I don''t have time to deal with this imbecile!'' Uta pondered to herself as she glimpsed at Zeno''s bleeding body again.


    "Just shut up and return to the demon empire already!" Uta yelled at her body brimming with magic.


    Darangel sneered and didn''t stop his approach, "Your sister wants you back, and I''m here on orders to do just that, so Mydy, won''t you pleasee back?" He asked politely.


    "Sorry to disappoint, but I don''t n on going back, she can shove her efforts down her ass for all I care." She responded.


    Uta then coated her body with dark magic that came rushing in with a gush of wind.


    Being a demon and all, her power was on a whole other level, sparks of blue lightningworked around her as the magic increased.


    Darangel sighed, "That''s too bad, I was hoping you''d follow me no question asked" He gave a sinister smile.


    "Sorry mydy, but that won''t do, we already have the Glinx attacking the vige, so I can''t fail this mission, if I do... how would I be able to look Lady Rachel in the eyes again!" He dashed towards her and struck his sword with full force.


    ....


    With a huge gasp for air, Zeno found himself waking up in an empty castle, there wasn''t much inside although the materials in there were enough to ask questions.


    "Where am I?" Zeno mumbled before standing to his feet, he immediately felt a huge pressure on his head which led him to fall back down on his knees.


    He groaned in pain as the strain in his head continued, "What the hell? Why is this hurting so bad!" Zeno spoke.


    He suddenly gave attention to the sound of footsteps heading toward him and his intuition directed him to look up.


    Standing in front of him was an even aged version of himself, wearing a hooded cloak and a red scarf around his neck.


    "You only feel this pain because you haven''t gotten used to it¡­" His older version uttered.


    "No way, you look just like-.".


    "Yeah, that''s because I am you." The older version uttered.


    "This is crazy!" Zeno yelled, examining around to see various pictures of him on the wall.


    "Zeno!.. Zeno¡­ Zeno!"   The older version called out to him to get his awareness.


    "Listen, I can''t keep this link for long, so hear me well, once you have been saved by her, look for the other Ankia and head for Rizaha. It''s very important that you break the se-"


    The older version of Zeno suddenly disappeared, leaving only a piece of his clothes to drift in the air as the breeze blew past it.


    "He just left¡­" Zeno muttered, "What the hell even in an Ankia!" He shouted.


    .. . . . .


    Meanwhile, Uta and Darangel were still going all out in the forest with magic flowing everywhere.


    Sprinting towards him, Uta retained his sword with her bare hands before anchoring a solid hit to his guts; the punch was so powerful that her fist went straight through it.


    Coughing out blood, he smiled before whispering, "You are still as strong as I remembered, mydy".


    "You should have thought of that before attacking me, you bastard." Her eyes turned blue and Darangel''s body began to singe in blue mes before deteriorating.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After eradicating him, she instantly raced toward Zeno before positioning his head on herp.


    "I''m sorry Zeno, I know you won''t like it, but I also can''t let you die." She uttered impatiently.


    She jabbed herself with her hand strived at her chest and then she plucked out her heart.


    It had a blue mystic aura flowing inside it, as soon as she pulled out her heart, her once-ck hair turned white and her crystal blue eyes turned purple.


    She jerked out Zeno''s heart, leaving her hands falling in drops with blood as she gazed at her own heart.


    ''I made a promise before¡­ I won''t let anything happen to you, not on my watch,'' She thought to herself.


    She then ced her own heart where Zeno''s heart used to be, and a a luminous surge of blue light resonated around the ce.


    . . . . . . . . .


    Ava was in the living room when she started hearing the screams of the peopleing from outside the building.


    She took it as them celebrating so she disregarded it and proceeded with her sleep with a book hiding her face.


    "Ava! Ava!"


    Anna shouted as she sprinted down the stairs, "Ava get your stuff we''re leaving now!" She voiced out.


    Ava stood up from the couch wondering why Anna was panicking around the house, "Sis, what''s going on?" She asked.


    "Are you deaf or didn''t you hear the screams just now, the Glinxs broke through, they are in the vige!" Anna responded with dread written all over her face.


    Ava fell her book to the ground as the scare hit her, "Wait wait, what about Zeno, he''s out there somewhere!" She yelled.


    Meanwhile, the Glinxs had already started flooding the vige, they got underway to kill a good number of people although some were able to escape in time.


    The vige is so far in that most people haven''t heard of it, if not, they would have gotten help from nearby viges.


    No one expected the Glinx to attack so easily, the reason being that they had a special nt around their vige that pushes the Glinx away.


    Annabelle seized her sister and started to run for it. She had with her a box that had a cursed weapon inside; their father was the chief of the vige and before he died he gave them the cursed weapon to use as protection.


    But it''s so powerful that both of them feared making a contract with it, and it was considered to be a legendary weapon.


    "What about Zeno?" Ava stopped running, "We have to find him first." She yelled.


    "I''ll get you to a safe ce first, then I''lle back to look for him,e on." Anna tried to pull Ava but she fought back.


    "I''m not going anywhere without Zeno, I mean it." Ava refused.


    "What is your problem?" Anna yelled, "What makes you think he''s even in danger? We have to leave here before they get close!" She was yelling at Ava but then she noticed that Ava''s eyes were fixed on something behind her.


    Anna pivoted to check and saw a teenage boy with a long sword. She couldn''t get a a precise view of the boy''s face but his whole body and sword were oozing with blue energy.


    "It''s Zeno." Ava uttered.


    Anna took a closer look and saw that Ava was right, "You have got to be kidding me." she whispered.


    ...


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 3 A Blue Zeno?

    ?"Is that Zeno? Why does he look like that?" Anna raised a question as she watched him.


    "Quit being a crybaby, I''ll go check." Ava smiled, she was about to go when Anna immediately held her hand and drew her back.


    "Wait, Ava." Anna uttered, this time her face was more serious than the first.


    "Wait for what?" Ava asked, pulling her hand from Anna''s grip with a confused expression.


    "Something isn''t right."


    Anna watched as Zeno took slow but steady steps toward them.


    His eyes shone bright blue and his body was envolved in magic energy, the closer Zeno got the clearer it became for them.


    Zeno''s chest had a blue shining crystal that omitted blue lights the same color as his eyes and had a radiant color the size of a bean in its premium condition.


    His ck hair grew longer, both his face and body had blue glowing streaks thatworked from the crystal on his chest.


    "I don''t think that is Zeno." Anna muttered with her legs ced in front of the other, she was getting ready to run if things went south.


    Ava''s eyes were still focused on Zeno, "Sis, we need to help him, I think he''s in pain!" She muttered.


    "No, we need to help us, Ava, look at that, whatever that is, isn''t Zeno." Anna responded.


    Zeno suddenly gave out a shriek and began to increase his speed as he made his advance toward them.


    The girls took short steps back, trying to avoid getting too close to Zeno, the look on his face was enough to convince them to run.


    "This is bad, real bad, what the hell happened to him, Demon?" Anna thought to herself.


    She slowly went to her knees and ced the box containing the cursed weapon on the ground.


    "Listen Ava, once I give you the signal I want you to run, okay?" Anna whispered.


    "Run? What do you mean run? Are you going to-"


    "Just do as I say, Ava!" Anna interrupted her with a yell.


    Ava looked to the side before muttering out her words, "Fine, I''ll run".


    "Thank you." Anna smiled, she immediately turned her focus back to Zeno before taking a deep breath.


    "Zeno! Hey, can you hear me?" Annabelle yelled before opening her box in front of her.


    She had made up her mind that no matter what happened, she would get her sister out of the vige beforeing back to save Zeno.


    "Sis? What are you doing?" Ava asked as she watched Anna reach for the weapon in the box.


    "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m going to make a contract with it." Anna pulled out the cursed weapon from the box.


    It was a green double pistol-like gun in the shape of a serpent, it had a mystic shine to it, making it hard for them to divert their eyes.


    The very presence of that weapon changed the entire atmosphere, she struggled to raise the weapon not like it was heavy just felt like the weapon was zapping a huge part of her life force.


    As soon as Anna mustered up the strength to lift the weapon, Zeno''s eyes lit up and he propelled himself toward them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He whooshed forward, leaving a big boom behind him and a force of air that followed his movement.


    Anna''s eyes were filled with fear when Zeno suddenly appeared in front of her, she was so startled that her hands started shaking.


    Holding the cursed weapon, she aimed it at Zeno with eyes closed, "Run¡­" Anna voiced to Ava with her tone shaking with fear.


    "No, it''s Zeno, he wouldn''t hurt you." Ava responded as she looked at Zeno.


    "D-Damn it Ava, y-you p-promsied." Anna shaked with her eyes closed as she kept pulling the trigger but got no response.


    She noticed she wasn''t hearing anything anymore, she immediately opened her eyes to check if the coast was clear.


    "No way!" Ava smiled, cing her hands on her lips while giving a gentle smile as she watched Zeno zoom past her.


    Anna slowly turned to see Zeno slicing the head of one of the Glinx that had surrounded them.


    Zeno had blue lighting and mes following him everywhere he went, this made him look more deadly when he started killing all the Glinx with tremendous speed and strength to back him up.


    The Glinxs on instinct began to gather up around Zeno, even though he wasn''t in his right state of mind, his movement was still amazing.


    He charged towards one of the Glinx, slicing its legs off before grabbing its head and overloading its entire body with fire, which caused it to explode.


    Glinxs are humanoid monsters with two arms and legs and a strong and agile tail, usually gray with blue blood, and they have four horns on their head each having a different purpose of their own.


    One of the horns is for tracking their prey; the other is used formunicating with their kind and others, another for battles, and thest for hypnosis.


    Annabelle was shocked at the sight of Zeno''s massacre, she viewed him to be a total monster as he kept killing all the Glinx with no stress at all, he was so fast that the Glinx were not able to react.


    Anna grabbed Ava and wanted to make a run for it, but was interrupted when two Glinx suddenly appeared in front of them.


    They dashed out of the building andnded right in front of her. At that moment she could only think of one thing, and that was getting her sister out of there.


    She immediately pushed her sister away from danger before picking up the box and throwing it at one of the monsters.


    "Runaway sis, head to the bridge!" Annabelle yelled, screaming as loud as she could, she threw rocks, literally anything she could find at the monsters.


    She was finally able to distract the monsters which led to them changing their attention towed Anna and chasing her.


    "Okay, awesome, might die but awesome." She uttered and ran as fast as she could, drawing the monster further away from where her sister was.


    But just when she thought things couldn''t get any worse she suddenly heard the cry of her sister.


    Making a sharp stop, her eyes widened in fear as the thought of her sister being attacked hit her.


    From the sound she heard, she knew that her sister must have crossed paths with one of the Glinx, the scream died down way too fast for her to ignore.


    .....


    AN


    If you enjoyed this book so far, please be sure to show your support with some golden tickets, I''d really appreciate it.

 Chapter 4 Zeno Vs A Random Demon

    ?Ava coughed out blood upon making an impact on the ground, "Damn it, stay away¡­" She uttered while crawling away from the monsters.


    She looked to the back to see one of the Glinxs walking toward her, it didn''t seem to be in a hurry, almost like it knew she couldn''t escape.


    "Come on¡­Ava." She muttered, as she tried to muster up the strength to move, "You still have to save Zeno and sis¡­ now, m-ove".


    Taking one hand at a time to move, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell t on her back, Ava then looked to her stomach to see a wide injuryying waste there.


    A huge amount of blood was spewing out from the wound, leaving her shirt drenched in the blood.


    She gave a weak chuckle as she looked at the Glinx moving close to her, "Is this it? I''m sorry, I couldn''t save ¡­ you." She muttered as she began to close her eyes.


    "Ahhhh!"


    She quickly opened her eyes to the raging scream she heard, turning her face to the side, she spotted Zeno killing some Glinx as he made his way to the vige.


    Anna could only see his back view but that was enough to make her tear up.


    "Z-zeno!" She called out in her weak voice.


    Tears slowly rolled down her eyes at her failed effort to call out his name, "I really don''t want to die." She cried, closing her eyes as she tried to fight the pain.


    The thought of her death was part of the reason she was crying, but a greater reason was the thought of her never seeing Zeno again.


    She could hear the sound of her heartbeat getting slower and slower by the second, just when she had given up she heard a voice call out to her.


    [Do want to live]


    The female voice echoed in her head, she looked in the direction of the voice and saw the cursed gun on the ground a few feet away from her.


    [Make a contract with me, and I promise you to save your life.


    Don''t you want to save your sister; she could die any moment from now]


    "Contract?" She questioned as she slowly started going unconscious, her skin was going pale and her eyes were opened.


    [Yes a contract, make a contract with me and I''ll help you save your family and you from this monster, Do you ept?].


    Feeling reluctant at first, Ava looked away and stared at the sky with tears still dropping from her eyes.


    "You¡­ promise to save¡­them?" Ava uttered.


    [Cross my heart and hope to die¡­]


    "Okay¡­I ept the contract." Without hesitating, Ava agreed to make a contract with it.


    (Perfect) *The demonughed*


    Like a ma, the demon guns attached themselves to Ava''s hand causing a huge surge of green magic to cover her body.


    The green light began to transform her body, her eyes went red and her breast grew bigger, same with every other part of her body.


    . . . . . .


    Annabelle got smacked by one of the Glinx and went crashing into one of the warehouses in the woods.


    She went bursting through the wooden ceiling andnded with a huge buff from the impact.


    She didn''t move from where she was, instead, she justy there with her eyes focused on the ceiling.


    "Why¡­ Why is this happening?" She muttered to herself, her vision wasn''t clear because of the blood that stained her eyes but she could see the Glinx looking down at her from the hole in the ceiling.


    Glinx smashed open the roof even more before giving out a shriek in an attempt of getting its hand on Anna.


    After getting a clear vision of the monster, Anna began to crawl away from the Glinx''s reach, panting heavily with every distance she took.


    "I hope... I hope she''s okay." Anna mumbled before standing to one foot only to fall back down from the startling state she was in when the sudden shriek came in.


    The Glinx stretched out its hands into the warehouse, waving it around as it destroyed everything in its path just to get hold of Anna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna had already gotten a bit farther from its reach and was now resting her back on a stack of hay.


    She looked at the Glinx and yelled at the top of her voice, "Just leave us alone! Go away!".


    Boom!


    The Glinx head blew off, its blue blood went pouring into the warehouse like a running tap before it fell and crashed on the building.


    The building couldn''t support its weight so it broke right through and went crashing inside the building.


    But Anna had already gotten away to avoid getting crushed by the monster''s weight.


    ''What was that? Was that a gunshot?'' Anna thought to herself as she kept breathing heavily.


    She looked to the ceiling and saw Ava standing at the edge with two pistols in her hand and her red glowing eyes staring back at her.


    "You really ought to stop thinking you''re the main character, sister." Ava jumped down andnded on the dead Glinx, "Or you will die." She smiled.


    Anna, still shocked, staggered when she looked at Ava''s hand and saw that she was holding the cursed guns.


    "You little! Why are you holding the cursed weapon?" Anna yelled as she slowly got to her feet, "What price did you pay?" She yelled.


    "What price did you pay! Answer me, Ava, what price did you pay?".


    "Geez, She went this far just to save you and you yell at her efforts¡­humans are something." Geko the demon taking control of Ava''s body sighed.


    Geko isn''t just an ordinary demon, she was considered one of the deadliest demons due to previous events, hence the reason why the vige refused to use her unless called for.


    "No way..." Anna slowly moved back in shock, it didn''t take long for her to realize that the demon took over her sister''s body.


    Geko ced her hand on her heart, "That''s right I possessed her, but she''s still alive don''t fret, got to admit she''s pretty strong, most would have died by now." Geko smirked, "What an interesting girl, all this for a boy".


    "Hey." Annabelle voiced out, her eyes filled with rage, "Give her back"


    "Uhn?"


    "You heard me, give my sister back right now! T-take me instead." Anna yelled.


    "Oh?" Geko smiled, "Looks like we have a problem, now don''t we? Ava".


    Meanwhile, Zeno was able to make his way to the vige, along the way he came across Glinxs but he handled them as he did the others.


    All that was going through his mind was rage and hatred, he was like a ticking time bomb, he had no control and was just rampaging all around crashing buildings and killing Glinxs.


    When he got to the middle of the vige the view of a male demon eating a man caught his attention.


    The demon was bald and had a rather hunched-looking back that differs from the way the rest of its body looked.


    Zeno didn''t think twice before dashing toward the demon and swinging his sword to kill him, but the demon disappeared, dodging the attack altogether.


    The demon appeared at the back of Zeno and was about to slice him with his razor hands that were rolling around his arm like a chainsaw.


    Aiming his attack on Zeno''s neck, he drilled his razors in but instead of screaming in pain Zeno just turned and swung his sword at him.


    The man was able to dodge the attack again, but he still couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed as he watched Zeno''s injury heal in an instant.


    "Interesting, You''re not a normal human are you?" the demon said with a smile on his face.


    His bald head and weirdly shaped body made him look nasty than he needed to.


    The Demon gave out a loud manicugh as he mmed his hands on the ground continuously, "This is something you don''t see every day, this is not like any demon-human contract I''ve seen, what the hell are you?".


    Zeno''s eyes lit up and his silence was only overtaken by the whooshing sound the magic energy around him was making.


    The bald demon couldn''t help but grin at the sight of power, "Well well well, now I''m intrigued, let''s hope you can entertain me long enough for me to like you." He smiled.

 Chapter 5 Geko Helps

    ?Anna was walking behind Geko with an annoyed look on her face and arms tucked.


    They were heading toward the vige with the hope of finding Zeno since that was thest ce they saw him entering.


    But Anna was still bugged about her sister getting possessed by the demon and at the same time, she needed the demon''s help to save Zeno.


    ''Okay, Anna Chill, she might be a demon but she''s still your sister, she saved your life, ahh geez, first Zeno now Ava?" Anna yelled as she walked behind Geko.


    "Anyone ever told you, you are way too noisy?" Geko uttered with a straight face.


    "The hell? Look here, I wasn''t cool with it and I''m definitely not cool with it now, I just need your help saving Zeno so don''t you dare speak to me!" Anna yelled while pointing at Geko from behind.


    "Yeah yeah, I really couldn''t care less about what you think." Geko leaped onto one of the buildings to get a good view of the vige.


    "Care...less¡­ don''t you dare forget you''re in my sister''s body, you''d better-" Anna was cut off by Geko''s yell.


    "Okay!" Geko turned her focus to Anna when she couldn''t take the noise anymore. She moved closer to Anna and started poking her on the chest.


    "Look sis, I''m having enough trouble as it is fighting this stupid ache in my chest, so I''d really appreciate it if you''d just keep shut and let''s go save Zeno" She took another jump down the hill andnd on the bridge that led to the vige.


    "Great, now she calls me sis¡­" Anna whispered before following behind her.


    They crossed the bridge with the expectation of seeing some Glinx on the way, but they didn''t see a single one, they only met the dead bodies of the vigers and some Glinx.


    "Did¡­ Zeno do all this?" Anna questioned, taking small steps as she saw the dead bodiesy waste on the ground.


    "These humans were eaten." Geko said, she checked on one of the dead bodies and saw that the heart had been gouache out, "I doubt Zeno did this".


    "Do you have an idea of what did?" Anna asked, covering her nose from the smell.


    The path that led to the vige was covered in blood and blue sticky goo, Anna couldn''t help but cover her nose, the smell that the corpse of the Glinxs were giving out was enough to choke a person to death.


    "We are about to find out." Said Geko.


    Once they got into the vige they saw Zeno and the demon-fighting with his powers surrounding his every move.


    "Zeno!" Anna yelled, she was too far for her to get a clear view of the person he was fighting with.


    When Geko spotted Zeno, she suddenly felt an ache in her chest again so she used the building beside her as a support, resting her hand on the wall.


    "Damn it, you love him that much, geez?" Geko grunted before she pulled out her gun, "Yeah yeah, I hear ya, save his ass".


    Taking a forward stance, Zeno swung his sword at the demon with his blue lightning wrapped around the attack.


    The demon used his hand to block the sword from hitting his shoulder before giving out an evil grin.


    He then proceeded to boot Zeno in the stomach which pushed him back a few feet, before Zeno could get a breather he was getting attacked from all directions.


    The demon was leaping left and right as he kept punching Zeno''s face, but that didn''t seem to phase him.


    Zeno stood in the middle while calmly receiving the attacks until it was finally time tosh out his own strikes.


    With a swing of his sword to the left, Zeno managed to cut the arm of the demon, causing him to fall to the ground screaming.


    "You son of a bitch you cut off my arm!" The demon cried out, "My arm¡­ my beautiful arm!".<novelnext></novelnext>


    A suddenugh came from the demon as he covered his face with his hand, "I couldn''t even keep myughter in, too bad." He uttered.


    Standing to his feet, he stretched out his hand, and his severed arm went punching Zeno into one of the huts nearby.


    The demon walked over to his arm and attached it back to its joint before grinning as he watched Zeno.


    "For real though, what the hell are you? You were able to cut my arms so easily.


    Are you some kind of failed attempt to create an artificial demon?" The demon asked while observing the way Zeno got back to his feet.


    With a sigh, the demon yelled, "You humans were so desperate you created this! Pathetic if you ask me." The demonughed.


    Zeno gave him a stern look, grabbing his sword from the ground before propelling his body toward the demon.


    "You still want to approach me? You leave me no choice then," The demon grinned with his eyes goingpletely dark.


    "From within my darkness


    I call on thee,


    The fortress of my rage,


    MY ideal conqueror,


    Rise and be my shield, Reckoning" He yelled.


    Countless gigantic arms started to rush out from the ground and charge toward Zeno''s position.


    Zeno dodged them easily by cutting them down with his sword but that wasn''t the case for long.


    He was outnumbered by those hands, eaching from different directions, holding him down one by one.


    Before he knew it he was being held down by multiple gigantic hands, he struggled to get free, hitting the arms with the lightning strikes on his body but it had no effect.


    Zeno gave out a loud shriek before his eye lit up even brighter which came with a boost in his powers.


    The demon gave out a sinisterugh, spreading his arms and looking up to the sky, "What a beautiful sight to behold! Ohhhh the pain I''ll put you through¡­. truly a blessing!".


    "You are a freak of nature, ain''t you?" the demon uttered, he stretched out his hands and mmed his palms together.


    That gesture made the giant hands squeeze the life out of Zeno, blood started rushing from his mouth, and eyes.


    "You might as well say yourst words, ''cause you are not getting free from that" The demonughed.


    "Tell me, what are you feeling right now? Rage, pain, frustration? or maybe, defeat" He grinned.


    But even through that torture, the only thing the demon could see when he looked at the bleeding Zeno was nothing but an empty void, although the rage was there it was ever so clouded.


    "Disgusting, might as well end it," The demon said to himself.


    Just when he was about to end Zeno, he sensed danger and turned to block it with his gigantic arms, feeling distracted by Geko who kept shooting at him nonstop, he lost focus on Zeno which gave Anna an opening to get Zeno loose.

 Chapter 6 Not A Body You Want

    ?"What the hell do you want?" The demon yelled as his gigantic arms sped from his back and charged toward Geko.


    "Aren''t you a little too old to be ying a viin?" Geko uttered, she aimed her guns and began firing while dodging the arms.


    She rolled her body on the ground and managed to swoop past four of the demon''s arms which showed a path to the main thing.


    With her gun aimed out, she pulled the trigger, and a huge force of green energy charged out of the gun and straight at the demon.


    "Damn you!"t The demon shouted, another arm grew from the ground and grabbed hold of the energy before exploding into pieces.


    "You are a demon too? for fuck sake, he''s my food, quit interrupting and go hunt your own!!" The demon yelled with veins showing patterns on his head from the anger he was feeling.


    Gekonded on one of the buildings with her gun resting on her shoulder, "You came hunting my vige, you think I''d just let you go after that?" She voiced.


    "Your vige!" The demonughed, "Don''t make jokes when you''re about to die!".


    He sent his arms to Geko again, but she just kept sting them away with her gun, but when Geko saw that she was getting overwhelmed she took another step.


    Geko leaped onto one of the buildings and smacked her hand on the roof while looking the demon in the eye, "Take a nap grandpa, you''ve had enough fun for one day, Eruption!" Geko yelled.


    A magic crest with the symbol of a serpent appeared on her hand, it glowed and illuminated her body as she stood on the roof.


    Geko then propelled her body towards the demon and fired a single shot at him beforending on the ground.


    "One shot? Looks like you''re underestimating me missy!" The Demon yelled, sending five arms in a roll at Geko.


    When the First ck came in contact with one of the arms, it created an explosion so big all the other hands were talking out at once.


    "What¡­the hell just happened?" The demon muttered as he watched his arms burn to the ground.


    Geko smirked before dashing toward the demon while firing multiple shots of her explosion as she ran.


    "Damn you demon!" The demon yelled, "Why the hell are you so determined to ruin my fun?".


    He desperately tried to protect himself with his gigantic arms that were growing from the ground.


    But even with the amount of arms he summoned, he could stop the attacks from pushing to the ground after his arms kept exploding.


    Meanwhile, Anna was still trying to free Zeno from the arms he was trapped in.


    "This is tougher than it looks," She sighed, "Maybe if I just¡­ wow..easy now" She tried using a metal rod that she found on the roadside to peal off the fingers one after the other.


    Once she was able to reduce the hold the hands had on him, Zeno gave out loud screams as the lightning and the mes around him intensified.


    With a loud growl, all the giant hands that were holding him down went exploding one by one.


    Zenonded with one knee with his sword stretched to the side while he groaned at the sight of the demon.


    Feeling startled, Anna tripped and fell on her butt as she looked at Zeno''s blue mersmoring eyes.


    ''Calm down Anna, it''s still Zeno¡­ yeah same old Zeno.'' Anna muttered to herself before standing up from the ground with a deep breath.


    The more she stared at Zeno, the more frightened she got, the way Zeno was breathing heavily and the sharp razor lighting that was surrounding him made the fear inside Anna intensify.


    Zeno stood up from his knees and gave a scream as he dashed past her with lightning following behind him.


    Anna  immediately went to her knees and ced her hand on her head, shaking in fear from the sigh, "Damn it, am I really going to die by my childhood friend?" She thought to herself.


    She felt a very wild breeze pass her and when she turned to look she saw Zeno heading straight for the demon.


    "Anna you idiot, of course not!" She voiced before standing to her feet while picking the metal rod to follow Zeno.


    The constant explosion caused some serious dust, so it was hard to see who wasing and Zeno used that to his advantage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He went straight into the dust with lightningworking around his body. When he spotted the demon he didn''t hesitate before he swung his sword at him.


    The demon sensed the attack and was quick on his feet to evade the danger, he moved a few feet back with a smile as he tried to summon his hands, but he got outyed.


    Geko whoosed inside the smoke and appeared behind him with her gun aimed at his back, "Pica boo, old man." She uttered before pulling the trigger.


    A huge st charges past the demon''s chest from behind, causing the demon to cough out blood from losing its heart.


    "S,-hit! I mes-sed up" The demon thought to himself as he looked at the massive hole the explosion created in his body.


    He fell to his knees, coughing and groaning as the pain began to amp up.


    "How could I lose to a bunch of fools, you idiots aren''t even worth¡­ "


    sh!


    Zeno sliced the head of the demon with his sword before the demon could finish his sentence.


    The demon''s head fell from his neck and was dropping to the ground, but before the head hit the ground, he saw something.


    The demon could see Zeno looking at him with his pearly blue eyes "What the hell are you?" The demon''s head hit the floor and his body became enveloped in blue mes.


    Geko walked toward Zeno with her gun resting on her shoulder.


    "I must say, mydy, I never in a thousand years would have thought that you would choose to make a contract with a human." Geko said to Zeno before dispatching her guns.


    Zeno didn''t react to her, instead he fell to the ground unconscious, with his mes blowing out and his lightning disappearing from his body.


    His hair was back to its normal length and there were no longer any blue streaks on his face.


    The sword he was holding shone a white light before it transformed into Uta.


    Uta stood to her feet and swooped her hair to thr back as she looked at Geko.


    "Geko, I see you kept your promise, but I suggest you leave that body, that is not where you want to be, pushes to shove, I''ll always take his side if he wants his friend back" Uta threatened.


    Geko signed, leaping onto one of the buildings, "Don''t worry, I n on leaving her anyway, I''m only here to protect,  I got that fact clear"


    "I''m d you see things clearly".


    "Zeno!" Anna screamed out before running to his side.


    "Thank goodness" she sobbed silently, "I thought you were being possessed".


    Uta changed her focus to Annabelle, who was still holding Zeno tightly to her chest.


    She moved closer to her and bent down beside her, looking at Anna with her blue eyes.


    Anna turned to see Uta staring at her, those blue eyes were very captivating that Anna couldn''t help but stare back.


    "And who exactly are you, human? Step away" Uta said, cing her hands on Zeno''s eyes as she focused her gaze on Anna.


    ......


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 7 The New Teammate

    ?Zeno woke up an hour after he was unconscious and found himself lying inside one of the huts in the vige.


    He could feel the cold wind blowing through the little open crack in the door before he sat up right and to look around.


    "Where am I?" He muttered, looking to his right to see a guy resting his back on the wall.


    "Yo!" The boy greeted, raising his hand to the air with a smile. He had blonde hair and was wearing a rather unique set of clothing.


    His eyes were of the red varieties and his long hair only added to his fashioned look.


    His name was Andrew Acklet, he also resided in the Velmont vige, fortunately for him he was one of the vigers that managed to escape death from the Glinx.


    Ava and Anna found him at the side of a broken down building when they went surveying the vige for any survivors.


    They brought him to the same hut they ced Zeno in and went back searching, hoping they could find any other vigers who needs help.


    "I see, you''re awake, how are you feeling?" Andrew asked as he walked and stretched his hand out to Zeno.


    "Okay, I guess, Who are you?" Zeno asked before grabbing his hands and pulling himself up.


    "The name is Andrew, oh and for the record, you sleep like a damn monster, for real, you were screaming I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you every damn minute." Andrew uttered as he mimicked Zeno''s tone.


    Zeno stared at him for a few seconds before ignoring and jumping to another question, "Do you know where we are?" He asked.


    "Nope just like you, I woke up here, although I do remember feeling some boobs on my face." He gave a sad smile before bursting intoughter.


    "I see." Zeno uttered, he stood up from the ground and began looking around.


    "You know as a kid, I''ve only ever heard about the Glinx and demons from the old books my grandma always showed me.


    I thought they were cool, furious monsters that hunt down humans, what a fool I was¡­ when they attacked, I couldn''t do a damn thing¡­they murdered my whole family, even knocked down the hot garlic soup I was going to eat" Tears rolled down his cheeks as he chuckled.


    "The Glinx attacked?" Zeno questioned, He quickly remembers that he hasn''t seen Anna and Ava ever since he woke up, "Ava!" Zeno ran out of the hut.


    "Wait, who''s Ava? A friend? hold up!" Andrew ran after him.


    When Zeno got outside he noticed that the whole ce was covered in blue blood and human blood all together.


    If not for the huge mountain that was a bit farther down the vige, Zeno wouldn''t have noticed it was Velmunt.


    The buildings were copsed, dead bodies sticking out of windows and door, Zeno grasp every sight before clenching his fist.


    "They did attack¡­ I have to find Anna and Ava!" He shouted before sprinting toward the path that led to his home.


    When he arrived at his house, he noticed that it had not been damaged and for some reason it gave him a slight relief.


    He took a deep breath and slowly approached the door before entering, upon getting in he realised he had settled way too soon.


    The inside was as damaged as the rest of the building, chairs on the ground and food all over the wall.


    He ran into the house and headed straight for the stairs, "Anna! Ava! Ava!" He called out.


    Andrew walked into the building and he was also surprised from what he saw, he spotted Zeno walking down the stairs with a worried look.


    "I don''t think there''s anyone here, it''s way to turn quiet?" Andrew stated with his head facing the ground, "While we were running, I didn''t see a single moving body, we''re all alone here" .


    Zeno dropped the cup he was holding and started to make his way to the door, "Then maybe they are out looking for me too, I''ll go search outside." Zeno uttered.


    He was about to walk out the door but Andrew grabbed his hands, "Wait." He uttered.


    "What is it? Let me go, what''s the problem?" Zeno said in a cold tone.


    "Listen, dude, there''s no one here, I haven''t seen or heard anyone even when we were running, trust me I can smell a woman miles away." Andrew looked at Zeno, trying to convince him.


    Turning his face slowly as he looked at Andrew, his eyes lit a blue mesmerizing light before sparks of mes started to burst out of his body, Andrew was forced to let go since he didn''t want to get burned.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Zeno questioned, giving Andrew a very stern look.


    "No, You Misunderstood me, listen." Andrew replied while taking a few steps back away from Zeno, "What I''m saying is, what if they evacuated with the rest of the vigers? You know, to a safe ce".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Safe ce?".


    "Yes safe ce, I mean there''s no way the Glinx killed all the vigers, right?" Andrew gave a weird chuckle.


    Hearing that, Zeno calmed down and his eyes went back to normal," Evacuate? Yeah! You''re right, I didn''t think of that." he smiled before turning to exit the building.


    Andrew sighed in relief, "I thought I was a goner, what the hell is he? A demon?" Andrew questioned.


    He was about to leave too but then he noticed a green shining crystal with a huge proportion of his body covered with a ss te.


    He stopped and went over to take a look, the closer he got to it the brighter it shines.


    He got to his knees and sought to pick up the crystal but as soon as his hand made contact with the crystal it attached itself to the dorsal side of Andrews''s hand.


    "What the hell? What the hell? Get off!" He tried pulling the crystal off but it resisted.


    The crystal started to resonate in hands hand which led to him feeling an incredible amount of heat on his hand, "Shit, it fucking hurts, get off! uhn Zeno!" He yelled.


    Once the crystal had finally settled down in his skin it dimmed down and stopped shining, "You''ve got to be kidding me, the hell just happened?".


    When Andrew left the house, he saw Uta hugging Zeno, "Survivors?" He slowly approached them.


    "Uhm¡­ Uta you can let go now." Zeno struggled to get free from her tight hug.


    "Don''t get me wrong I''m d to see that you''re fine, but when did you get so buddy-buddy with a demon?" Anna asked, she moved closer to him and dragged him away from Uta''s grasp.


    "She tried to kill me when you were unconscious, where did you meet this girl?" Anna yelled.


    "And I could try harder, killing you this time if you want," Uta said with a gentle smile on her face as she held onto Zeno.


    Not knowing what to do Zeno just changed the topic, "Better question, what exactly happened, the only thing I remember was being stabbed by a man and the next thing I woke up here. And where the heck is everyone?" He kept throwing questions their way.


    "You really don''t remember killing all those Glinx?" Annabelle asked with a sad tone.


    He held her arms tight as his eyes widened with anger and curiosity, "So the Glinx did attack¡­ How many? Did our people survive?" Zeno yelled.


    For as long as Zeno can remember, the Glinx has always yed an essential part in his hatred for monsters, even though he doesn''t know exactly why.


    It was more like a gut feeling, his anger was always triggered by the mention of their name.


    Anna groaned in pain," Zeno, you''re hurting me." She uttered with a soft voice.


    "Oh." Zeno quickly let go," I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.. I''ve just been on edgetely." he had a sad expression on his face.


    "So, everyone''s dead?" He asked again, but this time he was willing to ept whatever response he got.


    Anna just looked down with a gloomy expression on her face, she couldn''t look Zeno in the eye and tell him that they all died even though she wasn''t sure herself.


    "Zeno¡­" Uta was interrupted by Geko.


    "There is no way the Glinx killed them all, look around there are hardly any dead bodies around, meaning they must have evacuated already, or they were probably devoured" Geko exined while resting on one of the building tops.


    "Ava?" Zeno was surprised to see how different she looked, "Did you get a new makeover?".


    "That''s not the same Ava you know, a demon took over her body, and an annoying one at that."  Ava stated.


    "What did you say?..." Zeno eximed in an angry tone.


    ......


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 8 You Should Focus On Me Alone!

    ?"What do you mean she was possessed by a demon? I thought we were attacked by Glinxs, how did demons get into this?" Zeno yelled while looking at Anna.


    "I¡­i," Anna stammered as she tried toe up with a precise response.


    "She''s not too far fetched." Andrew uttered with his hand covering the crystal on his fist.


    "What do you mean?" Zeno asked, at this point his eyes were already starting to light up.


    "Right before the Glinx attacked, I was with my grandma on the field, when we spotted this bold looking guy wearing a hat¡­ you''d think it was normal still hands started sticking out of his ears." Andrew muttered.


    "You encountered a demon?" Anna asked as she moved closer to him.


    Andrew and Anna had spoken once or twice in the past before, she was the chief''s daughter and Andrew was the vige''s Hunter grandson.


    "Yes, I escaped though, but my Grandma¡­" Andrew looked to the ground with a sad expression, "She didn''t make it".


    Zeno groaned before changing his focus to Uta, he grabbed her by the arm which made her smile almost instantly.


    "Uta, you''re the only demon I know, so please tell me what the fuck is going on." He voiced out to her.


    Uta sighed, "I really hate seeing you get so worked up over another girl¡­ I refuse." She pouted.


    "Uta!" Zeno yelled, "Please¡­" he uttered in a soft voice.


    Uta gave a heavy sigh, "Fine, I''ll help you, but you are mine and only mine, so don''t you dare forget that." She yelled.


    Andrew and Anna just stood at the back with a weak chuckle forming on their faces.


    "He''s getting buddy buddy with a demon." Anna muttered.


    "Atleast, she''s not our enemy, I hope," Andrew sighed.


    Uta walked forward before cing her hand on her waist, "Okay now Geko, fun''s over, give the body back to her." She voiced out with her hair dancing in the wind.


    Geko jumped down from the roof andnded right in front of Zeno and Uta.


    Zeno moved, he was still shocked at how different Ava looked, he knew her to be scary but this just caught him off guard.


    "It''s perfectly normal to doubt, I''ll return her to you now, can''t stand these freaking butterflies I keep feeling in my chest anyway." She stood still while closing her eyes and Geko began to disappear while Anna came forth.


    As soon as Ava was able to control her body she quickly ran over to Zeno and gave him a very tight hug before bursting into tears, "I was so scared Zeno, I nearly died." She sobbed even louder.


    "I''m sorry, I wasn''t there, but hey you''re alright." He hugged her back, with a small faint smile on his face, seeing Ava''s soft side made him feel happy even though it was just for a split second.


    Once Ava realized that she let her guard down shended a punch to Zeno''s gut before moving back with a beet-red head filled with embarrassment.


    "What the hell did you do that for?" Zeno yelled.


    "You don''t get to touch me without my permission!".


    "You hugged me first you crazy bitch"


    "So what?"


    Seeing the way they were bickering made Anna burst intoughter.


    "What''s so funny?" Zeno and Ava yelled in unison.


    Uta sighed at the back, "This is what I get for saving a rival." She muttered to herself.


    "You guys are forgetting the bigger problem here, what''s the next step? We are basically screaming eat us if we stay in this vige".


    Uta said as she walked away from where Zeno stood.


    "I''m sure whatever brought those Glinx here isn''t gone yet, our best choice is to move out ande backter with reinforcements, what do you think?" Anna said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Honestly, I just want to bring my vige back together, if that''s even possible." Zeno replied, he had a very serious look on his face.


    Anna sighed, "Well we are going to need some items along the way, we don''t know how far the journey might be, and I for one don''t want to end up starving to death." Anne uttered.


    She held Ava''s hand and began heading to the opposite side, "we''ll go gather items.".


    "What, but I want to stay with Zeno" Ava muttered while she was being dragged.


    "Shut up and move it!" Anna yelled.


    "I''ll see if I can''t find any means of transportation," Andrew added, before going out to look for it.


    "Horses?" Zeno asked.


    "I doubt so, after all this, no horse would stay behind, but I wouldn''t hurt to check." Andrew uttered as he walked away.


    "Great, thank you." Zeno said.


    He looked around and noticed the way Uta was looking at him.


    He moved back a bit, "What?" He asked.


    Uta smiled, "We did our first fusion today, how did it feel?" She raised a question.


    "Feel? Ion know, I barely remember what happened" Zeno replied as he kept opening and closing his fist.


    Uta frowned at Zeno,"You took my first time and you don''t even remember¡­ I hope you die in a fire." She said before walking away.


    "Where are you going? Come back you idiot!" Zeno yelled.


    Uta suddenly stopped before slowly turning to look at Zeno with a perverted look in her eyes, "Did you just call me idiot?" She asked.


    "Uhmm no¡­".


    "Call me an idiot again." Uta siad.


    "What? Call you¡­".


    "Idiot call me again, I want you to call me Idiot again" Uta voiced out as she took slow steps toward him.


    "Guess I have no choice, wherever you go I go" Uta smiled.


    . . . . . .


    Ava entered one of the buildings that was still a bit intact, the inside was dark due to theck of sunshine that was entering.


    "Hello? Is anyone here?" She whispered as she entered, "Who am I kidding, no one survived anyway.".


    She began walking round the living room until she got to the kitchen, she then proceeded to the fridge.


    As soon as she opened the fridge her face lit up from the joy she was feeling, "How can one person have so much food?" She mumbled.


    "Ava did you find something!" Anna yelled from outside.


    "Ahh, hold on sis, give me a sec" Ava yelled back, "Just give me a sec" She muttered to herself.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    If you spot any errors please let me know.

 Chapter 9 Journey Outside

    ?"Be honest, do you think the people of Velmout survived the attack?" Zeno asked.


    Uta was lying on his leg but raised her head after hearing the question.


    "Are you still concerned?" Uta asked.


    "Of course I am, I didn''t spend enough time with them but I still grew up under their care." Zeno uttered.


    Uta looked away before puffing her cheeks, "I don''t care about that, you have to start caring for me only." She said.


    "Isn''t that a little selfish?" Zeno asked.


    "Well of course, I''m allowed to be selfish." She replied with a smug look on her face.


    "So you won''t tell me then?".


    Uta sighed after hearing the question Zeno asked, she gave a warm smile and looked in his direction.


    "I can''t say for sure, if I''m honest I doubt they survived it, but I can promise you this, as long as I am by your side, nothing will happen to you." Uta voiced out.


    She stood to her feet before dusting her skirt with a smile,"Well now, here theye." She said.


    Zeno also stood up from the ground to see Andrew and the girls riding towards them inside a tractor.


    They rode the tractor all the way to Zeno''s front before stopping the vehicle with a vroom sound.


    The window came sliding down and Andrew popped out his head with a smug expression.


    "I don''t mean to brag, but yeah, I fixed it." Andrew bragged, cing his left hand outside the car window while resting his head on the door.


    They managed to get a tractor that had some fuel inside, fuel was really scarce so for them to find a vehicle that had some was extremely lucky.


    The tractor itself is called an Omni carrier, something that was created by the demon empire to run on magical fuel that helps the transporters move.


    "And we got food too, although they might notst us much, a week at best." Ava muttered while holding up a brown sack that was filled with fruits.


    They had gathered enough food and clothing from all the nearby buildings, making sure they had everything they needed for their journey.


    Once they had everything they needed they sought to make their way to any nearby vige, with the intent of meeting any survivors from their vige along the way.


    They had never heard of any vige outside their own, the only memories they had are the ones spent in the vige.


    In fact, none has ever spoken about the outside world, the only thing they know is that wild monsters lurk outside the vige.


    Wanting to find new people, and new surroundings, that in itself gave them more drive to want to leave the vige.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "What the hell do you want from me? Stay away!" Zeno yelled, while running around an empty town.


    He was being chased by a man in a ck garment holding a long scythe and a white glowing ring floating on top of his head.


    Zeno ran as fast as he could, trying desperately to get away from the man, but it was no use trying to run from someone that keeps appearing everywhere he went.


    Zeno found a mansion and immediately entered before locking the door behind him; he rested his back on the door with a sigh of relief as he started to pant heavily.


    "What is going on? it feels like I''m in a dream?" He peeped through the small crack in the door to check whether the man was out there.


    But instead, he felt a cold breeze rush past his body, he slowly turned his head to see the scythe man in front of him with a grin.


    "You can''t escape, I''ll always be everywhere you look." The man in the ck garment voiced in a static tone before shing Zeno with the scythe.


    Ava and Uta sat beside Zeno and watched the way he was screaming and shaking in his sleep.


    "How long is this going tost?" Ava asked with a worried look on her face as she held his hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I have no idea, but I don''t think holding his hands will do any good, kindly let go." Uta said with her eyebrow twitching in annoyance.


    "You think it''s mental? it happens every time he falls asleep" Ava uttered, ignoring Uta and focusing her gaze on Zeno.


    Ava just sat beside Zeno, watching as he groaned in pain while sweating, "It''s been going on for three whole days".


    Uta sighed, "This is going to be a pain in the ass, I might identally kill her." She muttered before standing to her feet and walking over to Zeno.


    While all this was happening in the back seat, Andrew and Anna were in the front seat monitoring their destination.


    Andrew was the one driving but got tired and then had to switch with Anna who was even less of a driver.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird?" Andrew asked as he stared out the Omni Carrier window while looking at the empty path all around him.


    "What is?" Anna asked.


    "We''ve been driving for three days now, and we''ve not seen any standing buildings, not even one, all we''ve been seeing are those purple weird nts".


    The road felt empty, gardens grew beyond their artificial borders and began iming parts of the streets and broken houses.


    There were signs of human belongings along the way but they were either almostpletely destroyed or irrelevant.


    The area was surrounded by trees while the road they drove on stayed in the middle.


    "Wow, way to figure that out guineas," Anna uttered sarcastically, "Of course it''s weird, not to speak of the fact that we are running out of magic fuel".


    "Funny how I never thought about how the world looked like outside our vige, it''s incredible and stupidly dry"  Andrew smiled, staring at the purple leaves as they sped by.


    "Uhm hmm, of course, pretty boy, but the magic fuel isn''t really saying happy-" Anna got interrupted by the loud bang she heard from the back of the Omni carrier.


    Andrew and Anna both turned to check what the noise was all about and saw that the back rear window had been broken and Zeno was missing.


    "What the hell was that?" Anna asked before focusing back on driving while she tried to stop the car.


    Andrew stretched his body to the back to see that Zeno wasn''t in the car, "Where the hell is demon boy?" Andrew asked.


    "Stop the damn car!" Uta yelled, they could clearly see the angry look on her face.


    "Hold on" Anna uttered before positioning the car to the side of the road.


    Uta lost patience and jumped out of the car through the car top.


    Shended on the ground and was about to go on foot to chase after Zeno, but things didn''t go as nned.


    . . . . .


    "What happened?" Zeno groaned as he slowly stood up from the ground.


    He wasying in the middle of the street with trees all around him and broken ss underneath where heid.


    "Oh right, I was in a dream¡­ and something pulled me-" he looked around and saw banditsing out from the woods.


    They had with them different weapons as they walked out of the forest with sinister looks on their face.


    Zeno sighed after sighting them and immediately realized that it was an ambush, "Well, do you by any chance want to help me?".


    ...


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 10 The Bandits

    ?Right after Anna stopped the car, she immediately spotted some of the bandits who were hiding in the foresting out and blocking her path.


    "Are those¡­ shit they are bandits!" Andrew yelled.


    Uta was standing behind the car and had herself surrounded by the bandits.


    "You idiots have ten seconds to walk away." Uta uttered, staring at each of the bandits one with her eyes glowing.


    "What the?" Anna eximed, the bandits started popping out one by one and it didn''t seem they were going to stop anytime soon.


    Anna could see Utanding in front of the car, with her arms folded and her leg ced in front of the other.


    "Come out with your hands above your head, make it quick." The leader of the bandits walked to the front with a huge ax in his hand.


    He had a very huge stature and a ck low-cut hairstyle with  a small mustache around his jawline.


    "Boss boss, check it out, I think that''s an Omni carrier." One bandit with a red bandana said.


    "Heyoo, Seli right, that is one of them Omni Carriers, man these people be rich as fuck!" Another bandit voiced.


    "Calm down you Idiot, we haven''t even entertained the guests." The bandit leader said with a smile.


    "There you are."  Uta uttered with a smile after spotting the leader, "You must be the leader, talk some sense into your tools and move out of the way".


    "Bandits oh shit i hate bandits!¡­ step on it!" Andrew yelled while looking at Anna.


    "What?" Anna was confused, "Step on what?" The phrase step on it was confusing to her.


    "Hit them with the damn carrier at full speed!" He yelled again.


    "Oh my God! You want me to kill them?".


    "Oh for God''s sake!" Andrew pulled Anna away from the driving seat and started the car by pressing the start button.


    "Wait Andrew!" Anna shouted.


    He stepped on the turtle which led to the car speeding past Uta and heading straight for the bandit''s leader.


    Even though the Bandit leader could see the Omni carrier speeding toward him, he showed no sign of fear.


    When the carrier was about to hit the bandit he stretched out his hands and smiled before smacking the car up with his right hand.


    The butt of the carrier stood up while the front was being crushed by the bandit, they all screamed their lungs out when the man threw the car and it started tumbling across the road.


    The car was so damaged that they couldn''t hope to use it again.


    They all crawled out of the car but before they could think of running away they were already surrounded by the bandits.


    "Okay, I have had enough of this." Uta voiced out in an angry tone.


    "Get out of our way, or I won''t be med for what happens next." Her eyes lit blue, and her blue mes started to rise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh boss, they have an Omni carrier, damnnnnn, please let me teach this bitch a lesson" One of the bandits uttered while staring at Uta with a depraving look in his eyes.


    "Sure knock yourself out." The bandit leader replied.


    "Yes!" The bandit pulled out his sword and dashed towards her without a second thought, he keptughing like a madman and drool began to drop from his mouth.


    "Be careful though she isn''t welding any cursed weapon, she''s a demon, the real thing." The bandit leader said while picking his nose.


    "What?" The bandit stopped, shocked by what he heard but it was already toote.


    A bolt of sharp straight-line magic razor zoomed past him and his head went falling to the ground.


    The rest of the bandits gasped before moving back in fear.


    "What the hell she cut his head clean off his shoulder!" Another bandit yelled, they were shocked because Uta didn''t lift a finger and his death was way too fast for him to even react.


    "I believe you''ve grasped the situation, now tell me." Uta ced her hand on her lips, "How exactly did you know that I''m a demon?" She asked.


    "Not your business, I recall telling you to ce your hands on your head," the leader said with a stern face.


    Uta''s eyes lit up even brighter, "You are quite cocky for a human, I''ll have a lot of fun putting you in your ce." She smirked.


    The bandit pulled out his ax and it went breaking the ground because of its massive weight.


    "Come at me with everything you got, you demon!" The bandit yelled with an excited smile on his lips.


    Ava hid at the back of the car trying to contact the demon that was still lurking inside of her, "Please Geko, we need your help, I beg of you".


    "Should we do something?" Anna panicked, watching as the rest of the bandits started surrounding them.


    "I have no idea." Andrew replied,''Zeno is stilk somewhere on the road, should I?''  He thought to himself while staring at the crystal on the back of his hand.


    Uta and the bandit were about to attack each other, their body had already been enveloped in magic power.


    But before they could attack something else that drew their attention they forced them to stop.


    Someonended on the Omni carrier causing it to tten while its part went scattering everywhere.


    Ava, who was closer to the car, ced her hands on her head, trying to protect her face from the car''s pieces that flew around.


    The whole ce froze as they saw Zeno bent with his knee on the car while holding two other bandits in his hands.


    His eyes were bright blue, and lightning slowly sparked around him adding to his menacing look.


    "Sorry for the intrusion, but I''m guessing they are your teammates." Zeno threw the bandits over to the others.


    "Now, who among you is the leader?" Zeno asked with a fearsome look on his face.


    . . . . . .. . . .

 Chapter 11 A Battle, The Bandits

    ?The leader of the bandit looked at his two unconscious teammates on the ground before changing his focus back to Zeno who was still standing on the car talking to Anna.


    ''Did he defeat all of them?'' He thought to himself "I guess I underestimated my target." The bandit gave out a silent smile.


    "Hey! At least answer this one question, why did you pull me out of the car like that? You do have a reason right?" Zeno asked.


    The bandit ced his ax on his shoulders before giving out a big grin as he looked Zeno in the eye, "Why don''t youe down here and I''ll tell you all about it." The bandit said.


    Zeno''s face froze in shock, he was expecting a straight answer and not a threat, "What the hell is with this guy?".


    "I knew I wasn''t the only one, this dude really gets under my skin." Uta groaned.


    Zeno looked at Uta and then smiled before jumping down from the cluttered car, "If this dude wants a fight I say we give it to him, Uta!" Zeno called out her name.


    "If you must." she immediately turned to a de and attached herself to Zeno''s hand.


    "We can still settle this peacefully, I am not against that." Zeno voiced out.


    Looking at the bandit with his blue glowing eyes, he could help but sigh at the thought of him battling someone he doesn''t know.


    What even surprised him more was the fact that he knew exactly what to do when he called out to Uta.


    "Hard pass!" The bandit replied, "Where''s the fun in that?".


    "This guy, URgh." Uta yelled, even in her sword form she could stillmunicate with Zeno.


    "Listen here you fools, I want you guys to take care of the rest, and don''t let them interfere." The bandit''s leader ordered his men.


    "The kid with the blue eyes is mine, I don''t want anything spoiling my fun." He grinned before sprinting toward Zeno at full speed.


    The axe he was holding went scarping the floor but even that didn''t slow him down.


    They shed and the first thing they did was swing their weapons at each other, they kept attacking and blocking but even Zeno knew he was facing someone with good skill.


    ''Even with his size, he can still move that fast?'' Zeno thought to himself as he kept blocking the bandit attacks.


    The banditughed before striking his ax at Zeno, aiming directly for the head, but Zeno blocked it with his sword before the weight brought him to his knees.


    "Damn, this dude is strong." Zeno thought out loud, falling to one of his knees while still sliding on the ground.


    "Come on, don''t you want to possess me anymore." Ava said to herself, she sat at the back of the broken car as she tried to convince Geko to take over her body and fight the thugs.


    While Ava was doing this, Anna and Andrew were trying their best to hold the thugs back.


    Andrew grabbed a long iron and started winging it randomly to stop the thugs from advancing, "Stay back, I mean it!" He yelled.


    The banditsughed, mocking him as they drew closer, each one giving Andrew a death stare with their dagger pointed at him.


    Anna went on to look for something to wield as a weapon but she couldn''t find anything.


    "Damn it, why does nothing ever go my way?" She felt frustrated as she watched Andrew struggle to hold them back.


    She saw a purple nt that had lots of spikes on its vines, "This will do." She thought to herself as she reached out to grab the nt.


    As soon as her hand touched the nt, it burned her so badly that her fingers turned beet red.


    "Ouch!" She cried out, looking at her fingers to see that her skin was heating up from the contact she made.


    "Hold up, is that a¡­ Shinoku nt?" She questioned, staring at the burn that was on her hand.


    Just when she wanted to wrap it up with her cloth, one of the bandits appeared at her back and almostnded a solid hit with the cuss she was holding.


    Anna was able to spot the bandit and immediately rolled out of the way. Although she was able to get away, she ended up with a small cut on her right arm.


    "Where do you think you''re going bitch" The female bandit yelled before charging toward Anna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She searched for Andrew with her eyes and saw that he was preupied with the multiple bandits that surrounded him.


    Zeno was still fighting the leader and seemed to be losing himself the longer the battle took ce.


    And Ava had gone unconscious for some reason, she wasying on the floor close to the carrier.


    "No no no, that won''t do, why won''t you y with me?" The female bandit mumbled to herself as she walked toward Anna.


    She had a depraved look on her face as she slowly approached Anna who was butt-crawling herself away from her.


    The bandit suddenly picked up the pace, and she started running towards Anna whileughing crazily, "Can''t wait to carve off that princess look on your face!" The bandit yelled.


    When she got close enough she sought to cut Anna open with her cuss but was stopped when her hand went flying deep into the forest.


    She screamed at the top of her lungs in pain, "Son of a bitch! My arm!" She groaned in pain while looking to her right to see who attacked her.


    And there she was, Geko with her cursed gun aimed at the bandit, "I''m sorry, am I interrupting something?" Geko gave her a sinister smile.


    "You fucking bitch!" The bandit yelled in anger, she let go of her bleeding arm and grabbed her cuss that was on the floor.


    She charged toward Geko at full speed, ignoring the blood that was dripping from her detached arm while screaming, "I''ll kill you!" as she got closer.


    But luck wasn''t on her side, in the blink of an eye, Geko appeared in front of her with her gun aimed at the bandit''s heart and their forehead touching one another.


    The bandit''s eyes widened in shock when Geko suddenly appeared in her front, she didn''t even see Geko move an inch.


    "Charging towards a demon? That''s not a very smart move," Geko muttered before shooting the Bandit''s chest.


    The st sends the bandit''s body falling to the ground with her heart getting blown to pieces from the power.


    But Geko was not done yet. Taking slow steps, Geko aimed her gun at the dead bandit and uttered, "Rakeal".


    Her gun opened up a dark dust-like material that sucked the bandit''s body in whole, leaving no trace of her behind.


    Anna, who observed the whole thing, covered her mouth in disgust before stomping toward Geko.


    "Why did you do that?" Anna asked with a stern look while she waited for an answer.


    "I felt hungry so I ate her." Geko responded


    "You don''t just go around eating people!" Anna yelled.


    "I''m a demon! it''s what I do, now shut the hell up and don''t piss me off any more than you already have".


    "What? piss you?¡­ urgh!!" Anna sighed, "Please just help me safe Andrew".


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    The bandits used the back of his Ax to send Zeno crashing into one of the trees.


    Zeno didn''t waste any time before he came and went on the offensive. He was able to scratch the bandit on his cheek with his fast-moving sword attacks.


    "You''ve gotten stronger, that much is obvious, the real question here is what are you?" The bandit asked with a straight face.


    "You are not human, and I can tell you carry a damn strong demon with you, is it the white hairdy giving you all this power?" The bandit asked.


    .....


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 12 A Battle, The Bandit II

    ?"He has a good intuition, I''ll give him that." Uta muttered from within the sword.


    Zeno suddenly felt a huge ache in his chest, he fell to his knee, groaning as he tried to fight the pain.


    "Zeno! Hey Zeno, are you okay?" Uta asked in a worried tone.


    "Yeah¡­ yeah I''m fine , just need a minute." He muttered, while panting as the crystal on his chest began to shine.


    "I could turn back if the strain is gaining on you-".


    "Shut up for a sec." Zeno uttered, his eyes were glowing blue and the blue streaks were starting to take route on his body.,


    cing his hands on his face as he tried to hold hisposure, "I.. can''t ..hold it¡­anymore." He muttered.


    The shrieks finally took over and Zeno''s veins were now glowing, even on his face and neck.


    He stood to his feet with his body surrounded by both his blue mes and lightning.


    "Are you seriously going to make me wait forever?" The bandit uttered.


    A huge wave of magic energy whooshed out of Zeno''s body and spread into the surrounding with a boom.


    The bandit leader sensed the magic and even he was shocked, "You had this much power in you? I feel insulted." He smirked.


    Looking at Zeno, he mmed his ax to the ground, ''Even with my cursed weapons I might not stand a chance¡­ who cares..''.


    The banditunched himself toward Zeno while yelling, "Fight me like your life depends on it!".


    "Die!" Zeno chose his words slowly before picking up on the bandit''s position.


    He thenunched himself toward the bandit at full speed, a speed so fast that even the bandit didn''t have time to react properly.


    "Pull yourself together, damn it!" Uta yelled, there wasn''t much she could do in her sword form, she can''t turn into her human form unless Zeno gives the release.


    The bandit tried to block the sword attacks with his ax but it wasn''t strong enough.


    ''This must be your full strength?'' The bandit thought to himself with a grin on his lips, "Give me more!" He yelled.


    The sword sent both him and his ax flying with the ground split open with Zeno''s sword hitting the ground.


    "You''re not ying around kid, I''m impressed." The bandit gave a weak smile.


    He looked at his ax and saw that it was already battered at the side, "If I keep going like this, I''m most definitely going to die." He thought to himself.


    "Okay then, guess it''s time I gave it my all." The bandit raised his hands to the sky,


    "Those who yield by might alone cannot hold me down


    Fulfill our contract and y those who get in my way


    Awaken from your slumber and destroy my enemies


    Bashimon!".


    A magic circle suddenly appeared in the sky andnded on the Bandit. Once the magic circle had disappeared, the man was lookingpletely different.


    He had golden armor with a golden helmet making him look like the knights from ancient times.


    He also had a golden hammer that was floating in the air beside him, he grabbed the hammer and mmed it on the floor, "Okay kid; let''s take a round two shall we?".


    Zeno stood there for a while, looking at the bandit with his glowing eyes and ming body.


    The bandit did the same thing, he had a fighting stance and was ready to attack at any moment.


    Boom!


    They both dashed into each other, sending fast moving strikes that caused a massive storm to form.


    "Very good, yes¡­ fight me!" The bandit yelled while using his hammer to block Zeno''s sword strike.


    With a step back the bandit wanted to send another hammer strike only to receive a kick to the stomach that pushed him a bit back.


    The bandit looked at his armor and saw that there was a dent on the spot Zeno kicked, "Impossible¡­ how were you able to..".


    Before the bandit could finish his sentence Zeno was already on top of him when his fist ready tond an attack.


    The bandit panicked and began waving his hammer above him, "No shit, how is this kid so strong?" The bandit muttered.


    He looked to his didn''t and bamm, he received a blow from Zeno almost instantly shattered his golden helmet.


    Geko walked into the scene to see Zeno beating the living shit out of the bandit''s body.


    "He''s gotten stronger than before." She muttered to herself.


    Geko suddenly felt another ache in her chest and sighed before cing her hand on left chest, "Calm the hell down, or I''m leaving." She whispered to herself.


    Speeding left and right, Zeno kept punching the bandit in different ces, which led to the bandit''s armor getting torn off.


    Zeno was about tond another punch when all of sudden, the bandit started yelling.


    "I went through all that just to be defeated by a kid, no no no, I refuse to believe that, I''m not a fool!" He yelled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The bandit grabbed Zeno''s neck and began tightening his grip, "I''m not a fool, you hear me?".


    "No your just stupid".


    The bandit''s eyes widened in shock when he found Uta standing behind him with her hand positioned on her back.


    "How did you¡­"


    "No one gets to touch him except me, I never liked you to begin with, so this should be fun." Uta uttered.


    Before the man could utter another word, his head exploded into bits after Uta pped it with both her hands.


    His blood spilled all over Zeno''s body before falling to the ground and spewing blood from his headless body.


    Zeno''s body turned back to normal and the first thing he saw was a headless body in front of him.


    He screamed while dragging his butt on the ground, "What the hell happened?" He asked while using his eyes to scan the blood in his body.


    "Rx, it''s just blood." Uta uttered, using her finger to clean the blood on her face.


    "You''re crazy." Zeno eximed, before he could move from his spot he suddenly felt his body give up on him and he fell to the ground.


    Uta held Zeno''s body, resting his head on herp, "Zeno, Zeno! Come on, wake up." She called out.


    Zeno immediately sprung up from Uta''sp andnded a few feet away from her.


    Hended on his foot before bending and resting his hands on his knees.


    Uta stood up from the ground slowly, Zeno''s back was turned to her so she couldn''t see his face.


    "Hey, Zeno?" Uta made her way toward him slowly.


    He stood up from the ground and made a huge sigh before turning his face to Uta "Don''t worry, I''m still me" Zeno muttered.


    Ava walked in on them, she was dragging the a Bandit''s body on the floor, "You two seem cubby." She uttered.


    "Ava." Zeno turned look at her and saw the bandit on the floor, "What are you doing with her?" Zeno moved away from Uta and asked.


    Pouting, Uta folded her arms, "Jerk." She mumbled before she reluctantly followed behind Zeno.


    "I went out to get out another bandit and Ie here just to see you being lovey with a demon¡­. How shameless." Ava frowned.


    "Wow calm down, it''s Uta, u know demon Uta."  He tried to calm her down but it didn''t seem to be working.


    "Oh I see now, you''re protecting her, is that it? You should just die." She started making slow steps toward him.


    "Will you get a grip, geez!" He replied.


    Ava sighed, "if I''m honest, I want to kill her so badly, but I''m only human, and Geko won''t help me kill her, cuz she''s her master or something." She immediately diverted her eyes to Uta.


    Uta pulled Zeno away from her, "Okay that''s enough, where''s Anna?" Uta scanned the area with her eyes.


    "Now that u mentioned it, I haven''t seen her since the battle, I say we go look for her." Zeno suggested.


    "Great idea." Ava grabbed Zeno''s hand and started heading out to look for her sister, "You¡­ you can just question the bandit when he wakes".


    Uta startedughing, "Okay¡­ might identally kill you one of these days, just saying," She smiled.


    "Unlikely." Ava turned and smiled at her.


    They were about to start fighting, giving each other death stares from a distance.


    "How long is this going to take?" Zeno asked, as just stood there watching as the two of them stared at each other to death.


    He sighed, "I wish Anna was here." He thought to himself


    "Can u guys quit acting like children, let''s move, we still have a vige to go to.'''' Anna walked in on them while dragging Andrew''s body to the ground.


    They both stopped fighting and Zeno had a relief look on his face, "Seems you are also dragging a dead person¡­ why is Andrew dead?"'' Zeno asked.


    "He''s not dead geez! Just unconscious, We''ll have to ask him what happened when he wakes"...


    "We have no means of transportation, how exactly do we continue?" Uta asked with a concerned look.


    Anna sighed but before she could say anything Uta yelled, "No way, you not implying we...we...we walk!"


    "I''m afraid so." Anna responded.


    "Okay then, I''m on board with this, we better move, it will get dark soon." Zeno took Andrew''s unconscious body and started walking.


    "Come on, you a demon ain''t you, shouldn''t be a big deal" Anna followed Zeno.


    Uta sighed before she and Ava followed too.


    . . . ..


    ....

 Chapter 13 ONarvik

    ?Deep inside the Kingdom of Orion was O''Narvik, one of the biggest viges in the kingdom, it was known for its huge number of Demons, but no one dared to enter, and those who did never made it out.


    And in this town resided one of the demons that once shook the earth to its very core and caused billions to fall prey to him.


    "Rachel, you''ve been sleeping all day, are you sure you''re alright?" Asked Lucifer, the second inmand.


    He was part of the assault on the Demon empire, although not many people know about it.


    Lucifer stood at the entrance of the room as he watched thedy stare at the mirror in front of her.


    With a perfectly chiseled face, a well-defined jaw, and a stoic expression stered on his gorgeous face, he stands aloof with a majestic aura looming around him.


    He''s got fire brimming around him, his eyes are fiery and his hands areying on his chest where his heart lies. His two horns are at the extremes of his hairy head. His hair is wavy and dark.


    He''s dressed in a medieval four-buttoned tuxedo and a jacket rests above the whole attire.


    To top the cake, He''s got two angelic wings paying homage behind him.


    Lucifer entered the room and sat down on the bed, "I should inform you though, we''ve gotten close to having control over the Glinx, it shouldn''t take long now." He smiled as he stood up from the bed and headed toward the girl.


    When Lucifer got close, he gently removed his red gloves and threw them on the bed before he started ying with thedy''s hair.


    "Lucifer? Can I ask you something" She asked, her eyespletely dead, almost like she was a doll with no emotions?


    She had short dark hair and always put on a skirt and a white top with a blue scarf around her neck.


    "Yes mdy." Lucifer smiled in response.


    "Why do you always help me with no questions asked, even when I asked you to help with the magic  on¡­" She was interrupted.


    Lucifer walked to her front before mming his hand on the chair''s hand rest, he notched his body forward with his lips almost touching hers.


    He gave another gentle smile, "It''s simple, mdy, it''s because I belong to you and you alone, is that reason enough?" He asked, looking into her eyes with a majestic expression.


    The girl sighed, "You are too close." She uttered, turning her face to the side to focus back on the mirror.


    Lucifer moved back and started to make his way toward the room''s exit, "oh quick reminder, he killed one of our kind, u realize I can''t just let that stand." Lucifer''s eyes started to glow red.


    "He might be close to you, but he still killed a demon nheless, my demon."


    "And you also don''t forget our alliances," The girl voiced, "Once I get him back, then you can attack, but just know you''ll be having me as an enemy too".


    "Cold.." Luciferughed.


    "He killed my servant, not to speak of the fact that he made a contract with my sister, he might choose to be a problem in the future, but finishing him now will be for the best¡­".


    "Don''t harm him or this alliance is over." The girl gave a calm response.


    Lucifer clicked his tongue before leaving the room and shutting the door behind him.


    When he got outside, he groaned in anger as he began punching the wall beside him.


    During all this, he didn''t utter a single word, he just kept punching his frustration away. After he had let out all of his anger, he stood upright and straightened his shirt.


    "Seriyon!" He grumpily called out with a frowned look on his face.


    A shadow-looking portal appeared on the wall and a demon with a skeleton head and arms walked out from it.


    "You called lord Lucifer".


    "Bring me the fool that is with Uta, I would like to have a word with him, I want you to find him and bring him here¡­ alive".


    "As you wish".


    _ _ _ _ _


    "Took us all day, but we made it" Zeno fell to the ground, dropping Andrew''s body on the ground from the weakness he felt.


    "The city of Rosemore.'''' Uta smiled as she looked at the city from the entrance with an admired look in her eyes, "Oh shit it is beautiful." She shrieked.


    The city of Rosemore was built among the towering trees of a huge forest and is truly an architectural city. Its uniqueness is matched by the backdrop of lush fields of grass which have helped shape the city into what it is today.


    The trade resources these fields brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with an abundance ofrge windows to mimic the openness of the fields.


    "Come on, I say we go in." Anna yelled, holding Uta''s hands as she ran towards the entrance.


    "Okay then, in we go".


    Ava walked up to Zeno who wasying on the ground, "You really are hopeless." She uttered with a gentle smile before cing Zeno''s hands on her shoulder and lifting him.


    "Thanks, but u can put me down now." Zeno muttered, it was clear how tired he was, he had been the only one carrying Andrew throughout the journey.


    "Don''t be silly I don''t mind." Ava uttered, leaving Andrew''s body on the floor.


    They all entered the huge gate of Rosemore, and the inside just caught their attention even more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before they could go any further, they meet the two guys guarding the entrance, their uniforms alone made them stick out as guards.


    One of them had a contracted demon in the shape of an eyess, it granted him the ability to spot whether a person had evil intentions or not.


    After testing their hearts with his cursed sses, Zeno and his friends were allowed to go in.


    The first thing they did was get a ce to stay, thanks to the essories that Anna had on her they were able to pay for the stuff they needed.


    They found a small building nearby that was a bit close to the forest, it was the cheapest they could find, so they had no problem with it.


    Anna fell t on the bed, "You guys are monsters." She groaned before giving out a stressful sigh.


    "Come on don''t be like that, we have bigger stuff to worry about." Zeno said.


    "Like what?" She turned before focusing her eyes on him.


    "Yeah what?" Uta and Ava asked in unison before giving each other a cold stare.


    Zeno sighed, "In case you guys didn''t notice, I saw a sign outside, it says we only have one bathroom for each apartment.


    And I hate to be the one to remind you but we haven''t exactly bathed in days.'''' He cleared his throat.


    "Okay, we just take a bath then Genius." Anna mocked right after falling back on the bed.


    Zeno slowly stood up from the bed and walked to the center of the apartment, "Yeah but here''s the thing, only one can go in and the bath house closes at 11:30 pm".


    "11:30, I''m sure we still have some time-" Anna checked her watch and saw that it was 11:20 already.


    After seeing Anna''s shocked written expression they all paused once they realized where Zeno was going with it.


    With no time wasted Anna jolted up from the bed and ran toward the door at full speed while ignoring everybody else that was in the room.


    But she was stopped by Uta who held Anna''s hand and threw her back on the bed.


    "Geko!" Ava called out before she charged to the door.


    Geko took over and increased the running speed.


    Uta was already standing at the entrance ready to take down anybody that wanted to pass.


    Geko jumped up and broke the ceiling before using the hole to crawl her way outside. That was until Uta grabbed her leg and dragged her down.


    She ced her finger on Geko''s head and a tiny vibration wave came out from her it which paralyzed Geko almost instantly.


    Utaughed manically, "I''m not looking to use the bathroom, but this is sure fun!''''.


    Geko justy there, looking up at Uta as she struggled to move her body.


    "Uta!" Anna cried out while she was holding Zeno''s cor with his face close to hers.


    "W-what are you doing?" Zeno asked, looking around confused.


    "Sussh just y along." Anna whispered, she sent a fast gaze at Uta, "let me pass or else¡­" She threatened.


    "What? You want me to believe you would actually hurt him¡­" Uta gave out a smug look of disbelief.


    Anna didn''t hesitate, she sighed before pulling Zeno closer and giving him a fast peg on the lips.


    She pulled her lips away with her face beet red from the embarrassment, "See¡­ I t-totally did it" Anna stammered.


    "You''re dead." Uta muttered, with a pissed of expression on her face, she charged toward them leaving a huge book behind her.


    Zeno immediately pushed Anna to the bed before stretching out his hand.


    "Uta!" He screamed her name and a sh of light shone in the room causing Uta to turn into her sword form.


    Zeno threw Uta on the ground and began to head for the door.


    "I''m sorry!" He yelled before running out the door and ignoring the looks they were giving him.


    Uta pooted her mouth after she turned back to her human self, "Idiot!".


    . . . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.


    Please vote for this book, if you enjoyed it so far, I''d really appreciate it.

 Chapter 14 The Demon Seriyon

    ?It was 3:00 am and the girls were all sleeping in the apartment while Zeno slept outside.


    They didn''t allow him to enter based on the fact that he didn''t give them the chance to bathe, instead they took the alternative and wiped off their bodies with a towel and water.


    _ _ _ _ _


    Zeno found himself in front of a dungeon, he was confused about how he got there, the inside of the cave was so dark that he couldn''t see a damn thing.


    "This is new, can''t fight this urge to enter." Zeno said, as he walked into the cage and used his blue mes to light up the way.


    "The hell is this?" Just in front of him was a huge purple glowing flower, feeling curious he wanted to touch it but before he could make contact with it multiple Glinxs surrounded him.


    They started attacking, he tried fighting back but for some reason, his powers weren''t working.


    He woke up from his dream, panting before cing his hand on his head and giving a weak smile.


    "Damn, I could have sworn that happened." He sighed, he wanted to get up to use the bathroom when he suddenly felt Uta''s hand on hisp.


    Zenoid back on the floor before sighing again, "Today will definitely not be my day".


    ...¡­


    "Wake up,e wake up!" Ava was on top of Zeno who was still sleeping. She grabbed the cor of his shirt and started pulling it back and forth.


    He slightly opened his eyes, "What do you want Ava?" He asked before sleeping back.


    "Hey!" She scratched her hair before standing up and moving a few feet away from him, "You leave me no choice." Ava yelled as she ran towards Zeno andnded on his stomach.


    He jumped in pain, groaning, "What the hell did you do that for, you crazy bitch!" Zeno yelled while holding his stomach with one knee on the ground.


    She smiled, "Get ready we are going shopping, you can''t be wearing those rags all the time".


    "Shopping?".


    After Zeno had freshened up, Ava immediately dragged him outside, although there was no sign of the rest, which was another reason why they wanted to go outside.


    They kept walking until they got to a deserted ce, where there were only empty houses with small swarms at every corner.


    "So where exactly is this shopping stuff?" Zeno asked, he couldn''t grasp why she would want to go out to buy clothes, back when they were in the vige, their clothes were always sew by the town''s grandmas and even then she didn''t take them.


    "So are you going to answer me, or. .." Zeno stopped walking, "Something''s not right." He thought to himself.


    "Hey, I have a question, how did you know how to use that freaking power of yours?" Ava asked as she slowly turned to face Zeno.


    "Kinda hard to exin, I just know I guess." Zeno responded.


    "Well, that''s too bad." Ava asserted, in the blink of an eye she transformed into a skeleton demon.


    "Fire or lighting I can handle them too,e at me human, a battle we shall do." The demon Seriyon uttered with a crazy smile.


    "Rhymes, give me a break." Zeno covered his fist in his blue lightning, "It''s obvious you''re here for some beating, but before that...Tell me where Ava is!".


    The demonughed, "This is the person lord Lucifer wanted? funny I must say." He streached out his hand and Zeno immediately fell to his knees.


    He could feel something grabbing his throat and choking him, he struggled to get free but nothing worked.


    "This is the sessor? Pathetic! again quite funny." With a swing of his hand, Seriyon sent Zeno flying and crashing into a small cottage that was near the end of the street.


    "You are nothing but a small fry. Why is lord Lucifer interested in you?" Seriyon took slow steps towards the cottage.


    Zeno rushed out of the broken cottage, with lightning sparking all over his body. He was able to appear at the back of the demon andnded a blow.


    His hand went through the demon''s head afternding the blow before it exploded into bits from the blue mes.


    Zeno sighed, "I hope Ava''s okay, I didn''t think the demon was going to go down so easily." He uttered before dispatching the lightning around him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just when he was about to turn his back on the demon he heard a Demonicughing from his back.


    "You''re not half bad, but still not good enough!" Seriyon whooshed to Zeno''s front and grabbed he''s neck before taking off to the sky.


    While in the air Zeno struggled to get free, he started throwing desperate punches at the demon but it was to no avail.


    "Happy death day,..." Now grabbing hold of Zeno''s head, he threw him down with enough force to release a massive sonic boom in the sky.


    But before Zeno could hit the ground, the demon had already sent a huge magic st that connected with Zeno while he was still in the air.


    After Zenonded on the floor, the fall was so big that the ground scattered and the earth had a massive hole with Zenoid in the middle of it all.


    His body had beenpletely burned from the st, it was so bad that some parts of his body only had his skeleton shown.


    He looked to the sky as blood began to cover his view and he could only hear the sound of his heartbeat slowing down.


    He coughed out blood as he stretched his right hand to the sky with a fading smile, "Oh... I see, I guess I''m dying now." He muttered.


    He slowly closed his eyes and his hand went falling to the front after he had lost his consioiness.


    With a sh of light, Zeno found himself in an empty room, where everything was white all around and there was nothing in there but him.


    "Is this heaven?" He thought to himself, "Well death doesn''t seem so bad anyway, I was never bothered." He fell on his back before looking at the heavens and wanted to fall asleep.


    "Don''t you dare die on me, you dummy!" Uta yelled before appearing in front of him.


    "Uh? Uta?" He hastily opened his eyes and saw Uta in front of him, he jolted up from the floor, "What are you doing here, I never knew you could travel dimensions".


    "Listen to me, We are trapped under a cave, I can help you track us but you have to take care of this demon first." Uta uttered with her body slowly fading from her legs.


    "He''s strong though, I wasn''t even able to¡­".


    "They n to do the same thing they did to your vige to this one, I trust you Zeno, make demon milk out of him ande rescue us." She voiced out before disappearing.


    Zeno closed his eyes and gave out a warm smile, "Thanks for that, you just reminded me why this world suck." He opened his eyes and there was blue light shining all around him.


    Levitating, the demon moved closer to Zeno''s body, "Who would have thought he was this weak, I wonder why Lucifer wants him so much." Seriyon scoffed.


    "Now I just have to¡­ "


    Seriyon suddenly sensed a huge surge of powering from Zeno''s damaged body, he immediately took a huge leap back as he avoided the lightning st that whooshed out of Zeno''s body.


    Standing a few feet away from Zeno, he watched as Zeno stood up with a sh of lightning and a blue aura surrounding him while he was carrying an ne expression on his face.


    The center of the ce was covered in Zeno''s sharp lightning bolt that ripped apart anything it came in contact.


    "Where the hell did he get this sudden boost in power!" Seriyon yelled, he immediately put up a barrier but Zeno''s lightning was so powerful that the barrier couldn''t withstand the attack, so it ended up shattering to pieces.


    The demon gave out a loudugh after seeing Zeno''s power, "You were hiding this much power from me? Finally someone I can go all out with!" He said with a scary look on his skeleton face.


    Zeno, not frightened In the least, worked his way out of the pit and slowly approached Seriyon with his blue glowing eyes.


    "Come at me, sessor!"


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 15 A Female Demon

    ?When the whole battle was taking ce, the girls and Andrew were tied to chairs inside a mysterious cave.


    Every sound they made echoed throughout the cave. They''ve been struggling to get free but something is blocking them from using their powers.


    "I don''t think struggling will do us any good." Ava uttered.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be some kind of demon Lord? Get us out of here." Anna yelled at Uta as she kept shaking the chair trying to get loose from the magic chains.


    "Come on answer me, contact Zeno, I''m sure he''ll know what to do" Anna ranted.


    "Can you just shut the fuck and let me figure this out, okay?" Uta yelled feeling frustrated, she could feel that something wasn''t right but she wasn''t sure what the thing was.


    Being a demon she could easily sense when danger is near her, and right now she had a gut feeling that someone was going after Zeno.


    "This better just be me overthinking." She thought to herself while looking at the ceiling of cave.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    Zenonded with his fist hitting the demon''s head, the demon went face first to the ground, cracking the ground with the force they impacted.


    The crash left a huge hole in the earth, and alongside it were a re of dust everywhere.


    "I don''t know who you are, or why you are here, but I do know one thing..."Zeno voiced as he approached the demon Saviton. "Right now, I''m fighting the urge to kill you." He grinned.


    Zeno picked up the Demon with his head and ced his fingers in the demon''s eye socket before asking with a calm expression.


    "Where are my friends?" Zeno asked with his voice distorted and scary, more like multiple him speaking at the same time.


    "I the demon Saviton will not¡­." Before the demon could finish his words, Zeno smashed his head on the ground, over and over again before releasing his blue mes into the Demon''s body.


    "Stop, Stop! I''ll tell you where they are!" Saviton cried out when the pain became unbearable.


    "South of here, there''s a dungeon just underneath the oak tree, that was where I kept them." Saviton uttered.


    "I see...".


    Zeno stared at him for a while, before standing to his feet and moving away from Saviton.


    "Thank you, now please never bother us again." With those words he zoomed off, and the Sonic boom that came out blew the skeleton''s body into a warehouse.


    Saviton gave out a loudugh as he slowly got to his feet, "What a fool." Saviton scoffed as his body started to heal.


    Saviton dusted his body and came out of the warehouse with his hands raised to the sky, "I won''t stop you, go, go and meet your end... this will teach you to never trust a demon".


    "I agree... I almost fell for that one".


    Saviton noticed that something passed him before he could react he felt his head falling to the ground.


    And just in front of him was Zeno with his blue memorizing eyes staring him down.


    Zeno went to his knees, "You''reing with me." He grabbed the demons'' heads and started running to the girl''s rescue.


    Zeno kept running, moving faster and faster as the running continued.


    Everybody kept arguing in the cave, "Say that again, I dare you?" Uta yelled, slowly turning her chair to face Ava.


    "You heard me, You''re nothing but a dead weight here." Ava yelled.


    "Says the bitch that''s being controlled by a demon,!" Uta smiled.


    "I don''t want to hear that from a decade-old grandma." Ava insulted


    "t-chested brat!" Uta gave her own insult back, and they kept going.


    "Uh, your thighs wouldn''t hope to pass mine in a million years.".


    "You wish, you can use your entire life saving for surgery and it still won''t be enough".


    "Enough for what? Those noodles you call legs?".


    "At Least I don''t stay up all night watching a guy who''s sleeping, with my b cups hanging loose".


    "Enough! I can''t take it anymore" Ava yelled, "Geko! damne out and beat the shit out of this her!"


    "ohhhhh, I''d like to see you try..."


    Andrew moved his chair closer to Ava, he moved his face closer to her boob before looking at Uta, "Correction, it''s a c, I know my cups when I see em".


    "Get away from you pervert!" Ava yelled before giving him a head butt.


    "Aw!" Andrew yelled, "Totally worth it." He smirked.


    They all paused before bursting intoughter, "Do you think Zeno''s alright?" Anna asked with a look of concern on her face.


    "Yes! Of course, he is, he''s Zen¡­" The rocks above Dem fell to the ground and Zenonded right in front of Anna.


    She paused when she saw him, "Zeno!" She yelled.


    "Are you guys okay?" Zeno broke the chains with his bare hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When he went to free Ava, who was thest one, she immediately hugged him, "Dumbass, what took you so long".


    "Uhm... I had to fight a skeleton I guess." He uttered.


    That scene was so painful and irritating to Uta, her eyes turned dark as she was looking at Ava directly. "Come on we have to go." She ran over to Zeno and dragged him out.


    Everyone was shocked but they just assumed that she was being clingy as usual.


    When they got outside, right in front of them was a Glinx, it was carrying a huge boulder, and from the look of it, it didn''t seem to want to make friends.


    Standing on top of the Glinx was a female demon using a light hand fan to cover her face.


    "Great another demon, give me a break." Zeno uttered.


    Uta moved forward standing in front of the Glinx, "And it''s a girl, perfect, I was feeling frustrated anyway.".


    "You guys think she''s here to fight?" Ava questioned.


    "Aww, sweetheart, you look mad" The demon jumped down from the Glinx andnded on the ground with her fan still covering her face.


    Bowing her head, she gestured, "The name is Rinna" He chuckled, "Your highness." She took a glimpse at Uta before spikes started spinning around her hands.


    She strikes her hand at Uta, It''s blocked it with her hand before giving out a sadistic smirk.


    Zeno was about to go in but he was blocked by the Glinx, "Damn it!" He groaned.


    "Okay, that''s our queue." Annabelle grabbed Ava''s hand and ran into the cave.


    "I can fight damn it!"Ava yelled.


    Andrew followed.


    Uta kept on blocking the attacks with her hands, she took a step back to get some space between them, "I''m fine, you should take care of that!" Uta shouted, with her focus aimed at Zeno.


    "Okay, done get carried away." Zeno started omitting blue mes as his eyes started glowing.


    "Can''t promise yah." With a boom, Uta propelled herself to the front and the earth went breaking into pieces.


    "From within my darkness


    I call on thee,


    The fortress of my ra.."


    Before Rinna could finish her enchantment, Uta wooshed to her front andnded a very hard kick on her arm.


    The kick sent her crashing into some of the trees there, the demon stood up only to see Uta in front of her.


    With her leg, Uta mmed her head back to the ground multiple times. She was about to m it again but Rinna grabbed her leg and tossed her away.


    Although shended on a boulder, she stood up with no ease, "Well damn, I almost panicked... Nah not really,e at me." Uta grinned.


    Rinna appeared in front of her in a zoom, but instead of being frightened she just smiled.


    When Rinna was closed she held her head and tossed her to the sky, maintaining her bnce, a ck mystic aura started surrounding Uta''s hand "Do Kia".


    BOOM¡­


    A huge st of dark energy busted out of her hands, everything in her view went sting including Rinna.


    The st was so powerful that the ground kept rumbling as the st was going, even Uta''s face changed, her hair was floating and her eyes wentpletely dark as she screamed in rage.


    "Holy¡­" Zeno was surprised when he saw the powerful st that came from Uta''s punch.


    "That should do." He grabbed the Glinx horn and tossed it into the st.


    When Uta stopped the st, the entire forest in front of her had beenpletely destroyed, even Rinna could not be found.


    Everywhere went quiet for a while, Zeno fell to the ground in relief, smiling at Uta who smiled back while panting.


    "That was awesome!" Andrew yelled as he ran out of the cave with the girls behind him, "Did u see that?" He asked Ava before running over to Uta.


    "That was amazing, there was a boom! And baam!"


    Ava ran to Zeno''s side, kneeling beside him, "Are you alright?"


    "Yep I''m fine." He stood up looking at the huge destruction Uta caused, "But this might be a problem".


    . . .


    Authors note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.


    Please do remember toment and vote for this book.

 Chapter 16 Bunny Girl Anna

    ?After the battle, they all snuck back to their apartment. They didn''t want anyone to know that they were involved in the massive destruction that had been done to the forest.


    Two days have passed since then and they haven''t found a trace of any member of their vige, although the forest being destroyed did call for rm, it didn''t take long for the vigers to forget about it.


    "I''m so bored" Andrew moaned before falling into one of the beds.


    "Where are the girls anyway?" Zeno asked, with his butt shot out as he ced his head on the pillow.


    "They said something about looking for money h h h" Andrew replied before giving out an even louder sigh.


    "Is it me or do I feel like we''ve never contributed to anything around here?" Zeno rested his back on the wall.


    Andrew sighed again, he walked towards the window, "You bet, I feel the same way but it''s all part of being a man¡­" Andrew spotted a huge banner out of their apartment.


    "Bingo," Andrew yelled.


    Andrew ran towards Zeno who was still confused about the way he was acting.


    "Let''s go make some quick cash" His face was so close to Zeno''s as he made a carving grin.


    Zeno ced his palm on Andrew''s forehead and slowly pushed it away, "Quick cash sounds epic, but how do you n we do that?".


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Andrew?"


    "Yeah"


    "Greatest... n... ever" They both startedughing.


    They were in the middle of a casino, thanks to Zeno''s super speed, he was able to win lots of matches without even trying.


    "This ce is awesome" Zeno smiled, he had two bags of gold coins on him, "What did you call this ce again?" He asked.


    "It''s called a casino, fun right?"  Andrew answered with a de shade of sses on him.


    He ced his hand around Zeno''s shoulder, "Listen Demon boy, this is where you be your own boss, I supreme gold mine, a man".


    "A man?"


    "Yes a man, when you''re a man no female can disrespect you, you know why?" Andrew smirked.


    "No, you could always just tell me", Zeno said with a stern look on his face.


    "I''d rather show you", A girl passed Andrew and he immediately followed. "Hey beautiful, you seem stressed, I can help with that". Andrew looked at her from head to toe and smiled.


    The woman screamed before pping him with her purse, "Get away from me you creep" she walked away.


    Zeno immediately ran to his side, "You said they wouldn''t disrespect you," Zeno tried hard to hold hisugh back, "You damn liar".


    Andrew smirked, "Calm down Demon boy, Calm" He went to meet another girl but this time he took the bag of cash.


    "I think he''s feeling way too excited, does he really wanna get pped again?" Zeno felt pity but he couldn''t look away.


    "Hey, sweetheart" Andrew ced his hand on the counter.


    "Who the hell are¡­" The girl saw the huge bag of cash that Andrew was boldly flexing around.


    "Oh, I''m sorry you were saying?" Andrew winked at Zeno who was still standing there expecting the p to hit any second.


    But instead, he saw the girl grab Andrew by the cor and lead him upstairs into one of the rooms.


    Zeno''s mouth was opened in shock, "The hell?" He looked at the bag of money in his hands and thought to try it too.


    "Nah, I can''t do this... I''ll just go y more games"


    He was walking around when he spotted a girl in a bunny suit serving a customer. She was about to leave but she stopped with a disgusted look on her face.


    The man she just served pped her butt, even with the multiple girls around him, he still did what came to his mind.


    Anna took a deep breath, before turning around and pping the man so hard that his face went straight into the bucket of ice that was in front of him.


    "You bitch!" The girl sitting on the couch pulled out a pistol and aimed it at her. "Knees, now," the girl uttered.


    "Ohh I''m sorry I didn''t mean to...hmm... I sincerely apologize" Anna, went to her knees to pick up the fallen ice on the ground.


    "You fucking bitch, the hell do you think you are?" One of the man''s girls stood up and moved closer to her.


    Anna had no idea what she should do, while looking around she saw Zeno looking directly at her.


    "Anna?"  Zeno looked at the bunny girl for a while and saw that it was Anna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna with a look of relief threw the tray she was holding at the girls and immediately ran over to Zeno.


    "What are you doing here?" Zeno asked.


    "Not the right time Zeno, let''s make a break for it"


    "Okay if you say so" Zeno grabbed her hand and started running. He was headed upstairs to go get Andrew.


    "Wanna tell me, why you''re in a bunny outfit?" Zeno asked, jumping stair after stair as he evaded every bullet that was aimed at him.


    When Zeno opened the door, he found Andrew half naked with the girl on top of him.


    Andrew screamed, "Get off me!" He turned to see Zeno and Anna at the entrance, "Zeno! You gotta help me men" Andrew cried, with snoting out of his nose.


    The girl on top of him had snake hair and they were aimed at Andrew''s neck, she wore ck lingerie and had long dark hair.


    Zeno stood therepletely still for some seconds before closing the door, he ced his head on the door before turning to Anna with a terrified look on his face.


    "Anna? what kind of kink was that? I can''t see that" Zeno uttered, ignoring the screams he was hearing from inside the room.


    "Move you dummy" Anna pushed Zeno away from the door, "Andrew? Are you okay? or... is this just a BDSM?" Anna was shocked as she slowly started overthinking things, she turned to Zeno and yelled, "D-Don''t tell me you d-did this with a gir-l".


    "Of course not, I''m not into snake hairdies!" Zeno replied before sighing, dy I''m going to need my friend back please".


    She stopped, "Party poopers"  Thedy puffed her cheeks.


    "Get off me, you crazy nutjob"


    The girl grabbed Andrew on the head and tossed him towards Zeno. Using Andrew''s body as a distraction she jumped off the bed and aimed her blood snakes at Zeno.


    Zeno could see the snakes, looking closely he could see the snake''s eyes glowing, they had petrifying eyes, and they wanted to turn Zeno into stone.


    But even when they tried it didn''t work, in fact, some of the spells just backfired.


    Some of the snakes got petrified while some returned to the girl, "impossible! my petrification is from the goddess herself" The girl yelled, feeling shocked.


    Zeno grabbed Anna and Andrew and Zoomed off,  jumping all the way from the upper floor to the hall Tay led to the exit.


    He was about to exit when he felt some stab his leg, "Uhn?".


    He looked down and saw that he was bleeding before falling to the ground, "Shit!"  He used his hands to propel Anna and Andrew out of the building.


    "Zeno!" Anna tried to go back in but the door was shut. "Hold on, I''ll go get help"She started running to contact the others.


    Andrew stood up and saw his hands glowing again, "Damn it, not now"  He closed his eyes and took a deep breath and the crystal stopped.


    "Wait up!" Andrew yelled before following her.


    . . . . . .


    Zeno was lying on the ground in the cafe, he looked at his leg and saw how much blood he was losing.


    He ced his hands there and felt a huge object stuck in between his ankle, "An invisible arrow?" He thought to himself.


    He tried to stand up when he heard the loud psing from the corner of the cafe.


    "Great, another show off" Zeno sighed, "Come out already..." He shouted.


    A man wearing a fox mask and some other demon followed him out, "Hell, the name is hell" The man introduced himself.


    "Cut the crap, you need something," Zeno said with a calm look on his face.


    Hell zoomed towards Zeno, "Don''t be so curious... good kids don''t stay upte" Hell opened a part of his mask so his eyes could show, it was Wehling in a spiral motion.


    Before  Zeno knew what was going on, he had already locked eyes with hell, he started feeling dizzy before he fell unconscious.


    Lucifer removed the fox mask on his face and gave out a loudugh, "Is this what you are really after?, uhn ¡­There is no way, this is the sessor?"  Luciferughed.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    Authors note


    It would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.


    Please vote for this book, thank you

 Chapter 17 Debestine

    ?"Wait Uta don''t kick¡­ "


    Uta kicked down the door before walking into the casino, "Zeno!" She yelled looking around to see if she could spot anything unusual.


    "Door¡­ Damn it, Uta, what if they are here with us? You dumbass." Anna uttered.


    Uta moved closer and saw that the customers were all frozen, they weren''t breathing, they just froze up like statues, "Well this is weird." Uta uttered.


    Geko jumped down from the ceiling, "There''s something wrong here, all the¡­".


    Anna groaned, "Really? The ceiling?" She questioned in frustration, "What if the bad guys spot you?".


    "Rx, they are all inactive, it seems someone ced magic on them," Geko said.


    "Yeah, the customers you moron"


    "Same here frozen customers, but still no Zeno". Uta jumped down the stairs, "Where do we start searching?"


    Andrew walked over to the spot where Zeno stood and saw the bag of cash on the ground, "Yeyyy we still got the cash".


    Andrew tried to pick up the cash, "I see no reason to waste suck preci-" But as soon as he made contact with it, he saw a vision where three demons were leading Zeno to a high school building just around town.


    He immediately dropped the bag of cash and the vision stopped, he look at his hand and saw that the crystal was glowing again.


    With a sigh, Andrew walked up to the girl, "Uhm guys¡­ I gotta tell you something" He gave out a faint smile.


    . . . . . . . . .


    "I take it you don''t really wanna kill me¡­" Zeno uttered, he was blindfolded and his hands were tied with a magic seal.


    Lucifer grabbed him by his tied arms and started pushing him toward the ssroom, "I would love nothing more than to kill you, believe me, but... I can''t".


    The entire ssroom looked like a royal rumble happened there, both the chairs and table were on the ground.


    Lucifer opened the door and the first thing he was was Rachel sitting on a desk with the demon wings shooting out.


    "I have something to show you¡­ Rachel" Lucifer tossed Zeno onto one of the broken furniture after removing the blindfold from his eyes.


    When Zenonded he opened his eyes and just right in front of him was a decipated head looking at him.


    He calmly stood to his feet, looking around gently to get a few of his surroundings, "A school?" Zeno questioned in his mind.


    Everywhere he looked had dead bodies oozing with a toxic smell that made it unbearable to breathe.


    "She must be the leader... pretty obvious, she''s got the boss vibe going for her" He moved back a bit before enveloping his body in his blue mes.


    "I can easily get out of here... just a little struggle!" Heunched himself forward and was about to attack Lucifer when sharp spider-like legs were aimed at his neck out of nowhere.


    He fell to the ground to as he careful pushed his neck back to avoid he w slicing his neck in two.


    Rachel stood up from the chair and used the spider legs that came out from her back to turn Zeno over to her.


    "Thanks for the food..", she was about to eat Zeno, thinking it was just another human she could add to her lunch, but her eyes widened as soon as she got a good look at his face. She retracted her ws away from Zeno''s neck instantly.


    Zeno held his neck as he coughed from the action, Rachel moved closer to him before slowly cing her hands on his cheeks.


    Tears flowed down Rachel''s cheeks as she searched his eyes, "Zeno? She moved closer, she wanted to touch his hair but Zeno took that as an attack.


    "Uta?" Zeno thought to himself, she looked exactly like Uta, the only difference was their hairstyle and clothing.


    He grabbed her ws with his armpit and pushed her back before moving to a corner of the ssroom.


    "Okay this is weird, who are you guys? And why does she look so much like Uta?" Zeno questioned.


    "Oh calm down, you don''t have to act like an animal about it, how''s that eye of yours?" Lucifer stepped forwards removing his right glove from his hands.


    "Eye? What do u mean ey¡­" A huge strain hit him before he fell to his knees, Zeno could feel the stingworking all the way to his brain, which hurt him a lot .


    Rachel scoffed, walking over to Lucifer with an angry look , "He doesn''t remember me" She uttered with a re sent at Lucifer, "Why doesn''t he remember me?" She asked, her body began omitting a purple-like mist.


    "Probably because he was reincarnated, but not to worry, I can make him remember, easy pizzy." Lucifer headed towards Zeno who had already started bleeding from his eyes.


    Rachel looked at him with an angry face, "What do you mean by you can make him remember? if you so much as hurt him".


    Lucifer carried Zeno and ced him on his shoulder, "Don''t worry you''ll see in a few days, don''t miss us too much, you might say we''re bonding." He walked towards the exitughing.


    "Lucifer, nothing must happen to him" Rachel asserted.


    "Quick question, what do you n to do once he remembers?"


    "Simple, I''ll take him far away, away from this sickening world, and im our rights in heaven."


    "Interesting." Lucifer exited.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...¡­..


    "I hope you know where you leading us to Andrew!" Geko yelled.


    They were all inside the Jeep, flowing the vision that Andrew had, they headed to Sandel valley, it''s on the North side of Narvik a few kilometers away from Velmora, their home Vige.


    Uta could sense humans inside the building but no one came out, they went deeper into the north side of the city until they got to a part where the purple leaves took over.


    They all got out of the Omni carrier and started to move on foot, "This ce feels like death." Anna said.


    "Just stay close, I''m sure we are going to see some monsters around, so be on guard." Uta stated.


    While they were walking, Andrew noticed something glowing inside one of the buildings and started walking toward it.


    It didn''t take long for the Glinx to ce Andrew under its control thanks to their powers, he''s eyes were hypnotized by the Glinx that was inside.


    "Are you sure we are even going in the right direction? Andrew?" Anna asked, she looked back when she didn''t get a response only to see that he wasn''t there, ''''Guys, where is Andrew?" She asked.


    Uta also looked and spotted Andrew going inside one of the buildings, "Son of a bitch.


    " She ran towards his location, whooshing to the scene with full speed.


    Andrew was about to step inside the building


    , As soon as one of his legs entered, the Glinx opened his mouth ready to snap.


    But before the Glinx could have that chance, Uta kicked its hand to the side with crushed it''s none from the impact. Still in mid air, She grabbed Andrew by the cor and pushed him away. Once Andrew was clear she sent her hand straight into the Glinx''s head and killing it instantly.


    The stab through the head of the Glinx was so powerful that most of its horn broke into pieces.


    Utanded on the ground, breathing heavily from the shortbat she had, she then focused her angry gaze on Andrew, "What. .the hell were you thinking?" Uta yelled.


    "I don''t¡­know" Andrew muttered, holding his head trying to figure out what happened.


    "Is this because of the crystal?" Uta asked, before forcefully grabbing his hands to check, "Guardian uhn." She thought to herself.


    "Look we''ll figure that outter, we killed one of their kind so you can bet they''ll swarm this ce soon," Geko said.


    They heard the loud shrikes of the Glinx moving in from the darker part of the area, "Let''s move" Anna carried one broken piece of wood with a sharp mouth and started running.


    "Damm she''s sharp." Uta followed.


    "That''s our sis." Geko held Andrew''s hands and started running too.


    Anna took a huge jump over the mud to the other side, sheughed, "I didn''t think I could make it" She stood up and wanted to continue but Ava stopped her.


    "Something isn''t right" She looked around and noticed that it was too quiet. "Damn, it''s a trap."


    She grabbed Anna and threw her to the other side back before jumping after her.


    "Why did you¡­ holy shit!" Andrew yelled when he saw the huge number of Glinx waiting for them on the other side of the huge mud.


    "Ugh don''t tell me?" Anna sighed.


    They looked around and saw that the Glinx had blocked every route that they could pass.


    "Yep we are surrounded," Geko said.


    "I have an idea," Geko said as she clocked her gun, it lit up, glowing its green color like a radiant star.


    "I''m all ears" Uta''s eyes started glowing as she took a fighting stance.


    "Come to me, queen of stones and destruction, mortal god of snakes,


    Debestine" A huge green snake appeared out of the green summoning circle that showed up.


    "Protect them" Gekomanded the snake.


    "Okay, let''s go".


    Uta and Geko both jumped to the other side and started fighting the Glinx that were waiting for them from the beginning, although outnumbered, they still stood their ground.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    It would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 18 You? The Successor?

    ?*Heavy breathing*


    Zeno slowly started to gain conscience,"Where am I?" He woke up and found himself tied with magic to a chair.


    "Oops, did I wake up the princess, I could have sworn I was so quiet, too bad" Lucifer mocked, holding an injection that had blue liquid.


    Zeno saw the huge injection and was immediately frightened,"What the hell is going on?." He thought to himself.


    He was constantly looking around trying to see if there was a ce he could pass to escape.


    "Get me out of here!" He yelled.


    "You can''t escape, that is a magic seal made by yours truly, and you don''t make demands" Lucifer moved closer and started to examine Zeno''s face.


    "The sessor, the one chosen by the goddess herself to rule earth, one blessed with the power the power to wipe out demons, pathetic." He snarled and pped Zeno, before licking his palm.


    "You know, I held you close as a friend, a true buddy, someone I could count on.


    I''m guessing you don''t remember the fun we always had, back in heaven" Lucifer grabbed a chair and sat in front of Zeno with his legs crossed.


    Coughed*


    ? "Look grandpa, you obviously got the wrong guy here, I am no sessor or whatever." Zeno coughed.


    "Ahhh" Lucifer sighed.


    "As I was saying, we were best of friends, basically brothers, we did everything together, even had the same idol we looked up to.


    Until one day you straight up betrayed me, boom! I lost it, the goddess chose you to stand by her side, I was heartbroken, how could my own friend do that to me.


    You knew damn well Zeno" Lucifer kicked Zeno face, his blood spilled all over the wall,''And you, you still stole my glory! honour! dream! everything, Zeno! Zeno! Zeno! Zeno Ayato!" Lucifer screamed as he constantly punched Zeno with so much rage in his eyes.


    Lucifer has always been known as the cool and scary demon, but there''s only one person that can make him go out of character.


    "Look up, look at me!" He grabbed Zeno''s hair and raised his bloody, battered face up, "I see, your regeneration seems to be slow" Lucifer walked over to the table and grabbed the injection.


    Lucifer turned to give Zeno the injection, but his n went south when Zeno was suddenly standing in front of him, his blue dark aura and eyes made the entire room check.


    "I''m no longer afriad of you anymore" Lucifer uttered, not panicking, Lucifer pulled him close by his neck and stabbed him in the chest with the injection before releasing the chemical into his body.


    Zeno fell to the ground and with that came Lucifer triumphantughter, he watched as Zeno''s powers started to fade and how he started bleeding from inside out.


    Zeno screamed in agony as he held his throat, "it hurts, it hurts". It wasn''t long after before the blood started to spill from all open holes in his face, ear, eyes, even his nose.


    Lucifer grabbed Zeno''s hair and raised him up, looking directly at his eyes.


    "And now the end of the Sessor begins¡­ here!" Using his ability he looked Zeno in the eyes and started eating up his memories until Zeno became just a vessel.


    Lucifer walked over to the table and grabbed a pair of scissors, "Now so things get really ufortable for you, I wouldn''t want you feeling to strong of yourself" He grabbed Zeno face and began using the scissors to stab Zeno''s eye socket multiple times.


    Zeno''s cry was so faint that even Lucifer wouldn''t know he was feeling it if not for the fact that he could see his face.


    Lucifer walked out the door, there were two demon guards standing at the entrance, "Dispose of his body, make it so far that it echoes when I call his name".


    "Yes my Lord!" The salutation.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    They all managed to escape from all the Glinx, after running they got to an emptynd, and just in front of them was the huge school that Andrew saw in his dream.


    "Yep, this is the ce," Andrew said, looking at the tall school building right in front of him.


    Uta smirked, "Of course, I should have known"She whispered, "I''m going in, Geko watch over" She then zoomed off.


    "Why not, just turn me into a wimp sitter?" She yelled sarcastically.


    "Hey... you''re hurting me feelings" Andrew uttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Uta broke the door, she kept walking but no guards or anyone to stop her, she could sense magic energying from one of the ssrooms.


    Uta slowly approached the ssroom, then opened the door. "I should have known it was you, Rachel!".


    Rachel sat on one of the desks with her legs crossed, she didn''t say a word instead she was watching the sunset through the ss window.


    "I''m going to ask you once and I expect an answer, where is Zeno?" Uta asked before she started releasing her blue mes from her body.


    Rachel got down from the table, "You shouldn''t fret, he is way happier now".


    "Cut the crap Ra¡­"


    "No you cut the crap, I finally have him after all these years, there''s no way I''m letting him go, what was that you told me once? oh right, finders keepers '''' She brought out her demon wings, and her body began to sparkle as she summoned her spear.


    Two horns grew on her head and her shirt ck hair justplimented everything.


    Uta sighed, "I''ve defeated you before, I''ll dly do it again"


    . . . . . . . . . .


    The Demons had already carried Zeno''s body to another town, they passed over the girls but they didn''t notice him.


    They took him over to a town called Lionex, they dropped him at the outskirts of a town filled with trees one could consider a forest.


    One of the demons, Damian, carried a bag and started picking different fruits from the trees.


    "Bro, what are you doing?" The demon asked, as he ced Zeno''s body gently next to a tree.


    "What does it look like I''m doing?" Damian jumped to another tree.


    "You''re picking fruits apparently, but why?" The demon sat down, "There are lots of fruits back at headquarters."


    "It''s for him, not me" Damain jumped down with a bag filled with different fruits with him, and he ced the bag near Zeno.


    "Are you for real?"


    "You will tell no one, back when I was in the underworld, My mom always told me stories about the Sessor, the man chosen by the goddess herself to keep the bnce of this world.


    But with his exceptional power came a curse, suffering, pain, death, and anger all awaited him. I had always felt sorry knowing that there was someone out there willing to make a difference but had to suffer for it, it''s just too cruel."


    The other demon just stood there, he couldn''t understand what Damian was talking about, "Oh okay."


    Damain sighed, "let''s go" They both zoomed off.


    Night came and the forest seemed thicker and more dangerous, the sound of beasts and wild animals became louder.


    Zeno woke up to find a bag of fruit in front of him, he slowly got to his feet and started walking, leaving the fruits behind.


    His eyes had no emotion, just like an empty vessel he felt nothing, he just kept walking and walking until he got to a cliff, just below the Cliff was a very small vige.


    He saw children ying close to the river, the river was so blue and pure that Zeno couldn''t help but stare, tears suddenly fell down his cheeks.


    "What''s my name?" He whispered


    His cries became louder, he fell to his knees with his hands wrapped around his body, "What''s my name?" He yelled.


    His head started aching again, he screamed in pain as he started bleeding before going unconscious.


    . . . . .. .


    Author''s note


    i would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 19 Encounter

    ?Uta and Rachel had been fighting for hours nonstop, the shing of blows and magic flet like a death nightmare to then.


    "You seem entre motivated today" Uta said as she hovered against the ground with her ck wings spread.


    "Shut up and die already" Rachel said in a came manner before shooting long magicsers at It''s.


    Utanded on the ground before using her ck wings to block all the attacks from causing anh damage to her.


    Rachel zoomed to the ground, with her facepletely cool and collected, showing no sign of emotion as she caused a small earth crack where shended.


    "There can only be one me.... and it''s definitely not you!" Rachel turned her left hand into a dragon''s w and charged toward Uta.


    "This is where I remind you, exactly who the fake is"  Uta responsed with a smirk on her face as she also charged towards Rachel and they both gave each other a powerful blow to the cheeks.


    You''d think they''ll move back to get some space, but they just kept blocking and throwing punches at each other, neither side wanting to ept defeat.


    Then an opportunity showed itself, Uta wanted to leap back but enese upndind on a weak fense that came copsing to the ground.


    Rachel grabbed Uta''s hand and threw her onto an old school bus that was packed near the school gate.


    "You always seem to forget, I''m faster and stronger than you, by it''s so hard for you to get that through your thick skull" Rachel said while slowly making her way to where Utanded.


    "And you always seem to forget, I''m smarter, and way prettier" Uta said as she stood up from the rumbles of the broken bus.


    *tsskk tsskkk*


    "What?" Rachel heard a sparking sound from under her foot and checked only to see a small magic circle, sparking as if it had excess magic energy stored in it.


    "You underestimate me too much, that hurts" With a tap of Uta''s fingers, the circle exploded taking Rachel with it, the beam of light from the explosion was so bright that the entire ce looked dark after it lit up the ce.


    Rachel fell to her knees with some of her clothes ripped off, her thighs and cleavage were clearly showing, but she showed no mind to it.


    "I''ve gotten weak over the years... not my best day" Uta stood to her feet, cleaning the dust off her face when she noticed that someone wasing out of the explosion.


    "That was good, 6 points for that one, I think it''s time we stopped ying around, everything is just starting to tick me off," She used the pendent that was on her chest to tie her hair up in a ponytail before using magic to refurbished her clothes back.


    Rachel came out of the explosion like a new person, but her eyes were telling a different story.


    "Fine by me, I was getting bored seeing your face anyway" Uta responded.


    Their bodies started getting covered in magic powers, each with a different aura they possessed. There was nothing but silence as both of them looked each other in the eyes.


    Boom!


    The earth rumbled when they fired a huge energy st at each other, each st connecting with the other that resulted in a huge gust of wind blowing almost everything away from their path.


    "It''s great to see your magic hasn''t grown as old as you" Uta mocked, trying to get Rachel to let her guard down.


    "You just don''t know when to quit, do you?"Rachel said with a calm look, she added more power and started putting Uta on the defensive.


    She brought out three dragon heads from a portal that started gushing our fire from thier mouths.


    "Shit, where did this powere from?" Uta''s legs started giving out slowly as she blocked the fire with her barrier.


    it started to crack, but Uta wasn''t done, she sliced her barrier in half and threw it at Rachel who immediately used the dragon heads to block it.


    Using the distraction of the fight between Uta and Rachel, Anna and the rest ran into the building to search for Zeno, checking each room carefully, they left the Belshoml outside so as to not draw attention to themselves.


    "Ze!.." Ava was about to scream Zeno''s name but Andrew used his hands to close her mouth before she could get any louder.


    She slowly pulled his hands away from her mouth before giving him a cold look, "You better have a good exnation for what you did" She groaned.


    "Do you want to get caught? Keep it down" Andrew whispered.


    Ava puffed had lips before walking away leavings Andrew with a stress sigh.


    They searched all the rooms all the way to the top, but they couldn''t find Zeno, "Dude you visions are wrong men" Ava yelled as she kept yanking his cloth.


    "That is not going to help anything" Anna pulled Ava away from Andrew, "Why isn''t Zeno here?, your prediction did say here didn''t it?" Anna asked, trying to get hold of the situation.


    "Yeah, I''m sure this was the ce" Andrew scratched his head feeling confused, "Okay hold on, let me try to see him again" He sat down in the hall and closed his eyes before taking a heavy breath.


    He waspletely still, with no distractions and perfect silence at least that was the case until Uta came crashing into where they were.


    Rachel threw Uta so hard that she crashed into the school building andnded right beside Andrew whose body was covered in rocks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Uta groaned in pain, "Why does it have to be today of all the days to get weak" She turned to see Anna and Geko with a shocking look on their faces.


    "Well? Did you guys find Zeno?" Uta asked while she slowly started massaging her back.


    "No," Andrew said, standing to his feet when he saw Rachel, floating in the air, "Still working on it".


    "Hurry up with that, she''s getting impatient" Uta yelled, Rachel smiled before grabbing her leg with magic-like wire.


    It pulled Uta out of the school building and mmed her to the ground, she didn''t give up tho, covering her entire body in lightning she was able to free herself from the magic rope.


    As soon as shended on the ground, Uta called our, "Selvedon" She yelled,  summoning her demon sword out of a magic circle.


    "Loon time old friend" Uta propelled herself towards Rachel with a huge amount of speed.


    Using her leg to reduce the speed, when she had gotten to a good range, she widened her


    eyes and tightened her grip on her sword as she yelled, "Encounter!".


    Her sword was surrounded with so much magic power only for her to sh it directly at Rachel,


    Boom!


    Everything insight came crumbling down, including the school, the ground had areas that had been burntpletely ck, even Uta was affected by her own attack.


    "How do you like that bitch?, mage style" Uta fell on one knee, putting the weight of her body on the sword.


    Rachel was lying in the rumbles, "I can''t believe.."She coughed out blood, "You''d scoop so low as to use his skill against me".


    "Well, he''d always say, do whatever it takes to win, no matter the opponent," Uta said as she kept gasping for air.


    "First heal" Rachel healed herself, but it wasn''t enough for her to get her full strength back.


    There was suddenly a poof of smoke, it brought with it a resonance of magic bits, just as soon as the smoke had cleared, Lucifer appeared in front of Rachael with his usual charming look.


    "You seem to have gotten yourself in quite a mess, I took care of her peers, didn''t think she''d give you so much trouble though" Lucifer mocked.


    Uta was disturbed after hearing that, using her eye to search the area, she found them lying on the school rumbles unconscious and gave out a reliving sigh.


    Rachel pushed Lucifer to the side, "I don''t need your help" She stood up and was about to go fight, but even she knew that she wasn''t up for it.


    "Quit struggling" Lucifer held her arm, and was about to leave.


    "Brother?" Ava yelled with concern written on her face, "Are you working for them?" She asked.


    He smiled, "Come on, I''ve told you countless times, I am not your brother"  He tapped his fingers, and poof, he was gone.


    Gasping for hair, she mmed her sword to the ground, "Damn it.!" She screamed.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    Even though he had no idea where he was, Zeno still tried to find his way around.


    His memories had beenpletely overwritten, and he couldn''t reason properly,  he was just like a child learning everything over again.


    He got to a ce where he found purple glowing flowers, they looked beautiful so he wanted to touch them.


    Upon getting close, an arrow came out of nowhere and went straight into Zeno''s arm.


    He turned to check where the arrow came from only to see multiple vigers dressed in a ck attire and had feathers on there hair and clothes alling out from hiding, each carrying a weapon of their own.


    Zeno immediately removed the arrow from his arm and started running, he didn''t need a master mind to tell him he had to run.


    They pursued him of course, with thier unusual magic that made them move around trees like animals.


    "Don''t let him get away, alive do you hear me? We get him alive" The leadermand, his eyes was like that of a wolf, shinning gold with a hint of red.


    . . .    . . .


    Authors note


    It would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 20 Baby Zeno

    ?Zeno fell to the ground after tripping on a tree branch, "Get him!", he could hear the hunters moving closer.


    He saw a small building a few kilometers away from where he was and immediately ran there, "Open¡­ door!" He screamed as he kept banging it.


    The door opened and right in front of Zeno was a boy, about the age of 16 wearing a red hoodie and blue pants standing in front of him.


    "A kid?" Zeno questioned.


    Feeling ticked off he grunted, "The name is Selvin, what do you need?" He noticed Zeno''s bleeding arm, "Ohhh, You''re bleeding" He shut the door behind.


    Selvin saw the anxious look on Zeno''s face and noticed he was looking at back alot, "Are you being chased?" Selvin asked.


    Zeno nodded, agreeing to Selvin about his predicament.


    Selvin sighed, scratching the back of his head before leaving the entrance for Zeno to enter, "Get in" He said.


    Zeno walked in and sat down on the futon that wasid on the floor, the building was small with only a few necessary items needed for one person to live by.


    It used to be a warehouse before, Selvin decided to move in,"So, where are you from?" Selvin asked.


    "I don''t remember," Zeno responded.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know where I''m from"


    Selvinughed, ``You are definitely weird, who were you running from? the hunters?" Selvin asked as he went to get water from his kettle.


    "Hunters?"


    "Yeah, someone group of thugs who kill and kidnap girls, for some reason they love to kidna-" Selvin Screamed as soon as he turned to give Zeno water.


    He dropped his kettle as his mouth opened in shock, Zeno has now turned into a little boy.


    "No way, how did you get so little?" Selvin panicked, he ced the water on the counter and moved closer to Zeno, "Altine magic?" He uttered.


    He ced his hands on Zeno''s hair, and not long after the red crystal on his hands started glowing.


    He took a few steps back, "No way, you¡­ uhn? How? Ohhh wait, Hina still hears this?" Heughed as he started packing his bag.


    "Come on, we gotta go" He held little Zeno''s hand as he began to make his way towards the door.


    When he opened the door, the first thing he saw wasn''t really weing. He met multiple Hunters with different weapons in front of his hideout.


    "Where''s the boy?" Dazai, The leader of the hunters asked, he wore a ck outfit with a mask to cover his face, his long ck hair fell to his back and heplimented it with different bird feathers.


    "Uhm¡­ What boy?" Selvin asked, that was the only thing he coulde up with at the current situation.


    Dazai spotted Zeno ying with the bag Selvin was holding, Once Slevin figured out that they''ve seen Zeno he gave out an awkward smile.


    "Blow away!" Selvin yelled as his eyes glowed, they all went flying and crashing to different parts of the forest.


    "That''s our que" Carrying Zeno, he started running towards the vige he had intended to go to before he was stopped by the hunters.


    But they were persistent, they started chasing him back, firing their arrows at them, while some were exploding, others were tracking and so much more.


    "Block!" He yelled, and all the arrows started hitting the invincible wall, he ran as fast as he could with Zeno in his arms.


    He could spot the vige a few distance away, just when he thought he had gotten close, Dazai appeared in front of him andnded a p to his face.


    Selvin went crashing into a tress that made him go unconscious.


    "You should learn to control that mouth of yours" Dazai turned to Zeno, "So this is the so-called Lord of a thousand demons? Sessor of Creation and destruction? I must say I''m disappointed." Dazaiughed.


    Selvin managed to gain consciousness, he saw Dazai cing his spear on Zeno''s forehead, "Scatter!" He yelled.


    Dazai''s hands scattered, blood went flying everywhere, some even stained on Zeno''s face.


    "Wanted to let you go, but I don''t know¡­ you are starting to be a problem" He grew his hands back and charged towards him.


    But the strike that Dazai aimed at Selvin was blocked by a woman with a sword. She had  ck long hair, a ck top and a ck jean short and ck tights.


    "Hina, to what do we owe this meetup?" Dazia asked  before pulling his spear back.


    "Get off mynd" She gave him a cold response.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ouch, why so cold?" He frowned beforeughing.


    But Hina didn''t bat an eye, she looked him in the eye, not long after the warriors of her vige started to make their way there.


    "We''ll meet again, Hina Voulgard" He disappeared.


    Hina sighed, "Are you okay? Where have you been, Mama has been worried sick" Hina looked at Slevin, assisting him to his feet.


    "Look, that doesn''t matter now" He responded, before dusting the dirt from his clothes. " This kid right here is ¡­. Wait for it, he''s the sessor, the ruler we''ve been searching for, it''s him" Slevin smiled as he told them.


    They all paused as they stared at both Slevin and Zeno, Zeno was chasing a butterfly before he fell down on his stomach.


    "You all should go secure the entrances, put up a barrier, so Dazai doesn''t even get in as he did today" Hina ordered her guards.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me, fine I''ll prove it" He made the crystal on his hand visible and moved it closer to Zeno, and it started glowing.


    Upon seeing this Hina''s eyes lit up with joy, the guards all surrounded Little Zeno, each one ying and tossing him in the air.


    "How did you find him?" Hina asked.


    "I didn''t, he came to me, when I touched him I saw some shes, probably memories of my previous li-¡­" He turned to see Hina crying.


    "Wow don''t cry"


    "After all this time,I finally found him¡­" She smiled, "these are simply tears of joy."


    . . . . . . . . .


    "Uhm, Andrew, how long do you think it''s going to take?" Anna asked, sheid on the broken stones with her face resting on the ground.


    "Not sure, this car looks almost impossible to fix," Andrew responded.


    "Well, impossible isn''t exactly getting us anywhere now is it" Uta jumped down from the building.


    "Well yeah.. but.."


    Uta groaned before kicking the car far away from their location,"Then stop wasting our time and think of something else!" She yelled.


    "Wow, calm down!" Anna jolted up from her rest.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll go get it" Uta whooshed away.


    "Don''t! Bother, it''s way beyond repair now" Andrew sighed, "Do you think she''s okay?".


    "Who knows, where''s Ava?"Anna asked.


    "I thought she was with you?" Andrew responded.


    Ava came out of the school building, riding her Debestine "Woooh, eazy easy,She squirmed as she tried to control the snake.


    "Hey guy check this out, I got Geko to lend me her spirit animal, how about we take this instead, it''s pretty fast" Ava yelled.


    Anna had a weird grin on her face as she watched her sis ride a giant snake, "You have got to be kidding me!".


    "Hey not bad" Andrew ran to the snake, touching it''s body with a smile on his face.


    Ava whooshed back, carrying the car in her hand, "Here you go" She ced the car down.


    "Yo Uta, check this out, we are taking a giant snake instead, whoooo" Andrewughed as he kept riding the snake around the ce.


    "Are you kidding me!"  Uta yelled in angry before kicking the car away again.


    They all got on the snake, while Ava sat at the front, they took as many things as they could from the school, including potions and books.


    "Okay, hang on tight now" Ava said, "Let''s gooo!" The snake zoomed up, it was so fast that it felt like their faces were going inside out.


    . . . . . ...


    A/N


    Thank you guys for your support, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 21 I Serve A Bigger Lord

    ?It''s been two weeks since Zeno made his stay in the vige. Apparently, the name of the vige was Razoha, a ce that has been said to be since the beginning.


    It was created by the first sessor over 2000 years ago, and its people have been the ones keeping it intact, passing the responsibility from generation to generation.


    Zeno has now grown up a little, the theory they came up with was that his body was trying to process a new source of magic for him, since his brain was confused on how his body should act.


    "My lord, you have to use this or you won''t recover quickly" The maid of the pce struggled to get Zeno to drink the soup.


    "Here''s the thing, I''ve gotten tired of taking this every day, can''t you give me something, I don''t know sweet," He said, looking at her cleavage with a perverted look on him.


    Hina came out of the room and smacked him on the head, "Don''t worry I''ll take care of it, you can leave" She said to the maid.


    "Alright, Lady Hina" The maid left, closing the door slowly while looking at Zeno.


    "Mind telling me what your problem is?" Hina asked, before sitting on the bed with Zeno.


    "I''ve grown tired of this soup, when do I get to save people, you told me I''m the Sessor, well where is my enemy?"  He jumped on the bed, oozing out fire from his hands.


    "You''re not ready yet," Hina said, She opened the soup and took a spoon out of it to give Zeno.


    Zeno took it, folding his arms on the bed, "I heard Selvin saying, ``You used to kiss my cheeks when I''m asleep at night". Zeno uttered.


    Hina paused, shepletely froze up after hearing that, her cheeks turned beet red but the darkness was still oozing after she heard Selvin was the one that told him.


    "Is that some kind of ritual I don''t know about?"


    "Excuse me for a sec, I''ll be right back" She dropped the soup and left the room.


    "Hmmm¡­ hey, I''m not finishing this" Zeno yelled, a ck mist came out of Zeno''s hands and it sucked the food into its ck hole.


    Selvin was milking out the purple nutrients from a nt none as Shinoku, he was able to find a lot inside the forest.


    He could hear the footsteps of someone running toward him, but he didn''t take it seriously until he saw Hina charging toward him with her sword.


    "Selvin!"  Hina yelled


    "Shit, what did I do now?" He packed up his nt and ced it back in his bag.


    His eyes glowed a purple dream color, "Fall!" He yelled and Hina tripped falling to the ground.


    That pissed her even more, she stood to her feet and whooshed toward him, he was about to use anothermand but Hina was too fast.


    She covered his mouth before mming him to the ground, "Now¡­ we are going to have a long chat about privacy".


    . . . . . .


    "I feel like we''ve been walking for ages" Anna grunted with every step she took.


    "Quit your whining and just walk, I smellrge group of human ahead, so we have to be close to some kind of town." Uta pushed the leaf away from her face to see where she was going.


    "Why couldn''t we just take the snake, uhn? That would have been way faster and less¡­ walky" Annained.


    "Come, Anna, use your head, that''s a very bad idea," Andrew said, choosing his steps carefully.


    "Finally someone with sense, I underestimate you too much Andrew," Uta said.


    "It''s because Uta is one selfish bitch, she could end up eating the snake if she snaps and that is our only means of transportation" Andrew yelled.


    "Oh makes sense," Anna agreed.


    "Are you stupid or something? Geez, it''s because we don''t want to draw attention to ourselves, flying with a giant snake to a vige is way too risky." Uta yelled.


    "So it''s not about you wanting to eat the snake then?"Andrew asked even though he had a sarcastic look on.


    "Of course not!" Uta yelled.


    "Hey guys, a vige up ahead" Ava showed them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    . . . . . . . . . .


    They were able to get into the vige, Fiora was the name, and to their surprise, it was very huge, they had to meet the leader before they could settle in, it''s one of the rules in the vige.


    "I can''t believe you let a cat steal ourst means of survival, you idiot" Andrew whispered, since they were in the pce surrounded by guards.


    "I''m sorry okay, I got tricked, it was way too cute and I couldn''t just ignore that" Anna replied, trying desperately to defend herself.


    "Tsk! You sicken me" Andrew moved away from her right after giving her a disgusted look.


    "The hell?"


    "So, what do we owe the visits from outsiders," Dazai walked in, sitting on his throne with his spear in hand.


    "We are in search of a traveler, he goes by the name Zeno," Uta said, as soon as she spoke everybody froze.


    While the rest were kneeling showing their respect, Uta stood staring the Dazai in the eye.


    The voices of the people echoed around, Even Anna and the rest knew what was going on but it was already toote


    "Such audacity, do you realize where you are?" One of the high priests spoke.


    "He''s a ruler? That doesn''t apply to me, in fact, he should be the one on his knees, I serve a lord that is far greater than he is" Uta said, cing her hands on her head while still taking a strong stance


    Knelling to such a man will only bring shame and disrespect to my lord." Uta said with no fear whatsoever on her face.


    "Did Zeno really say that?" Anna whispered.


    "Of course not," Ava sighed, "She''s snapped."


    "Ohhh, and who is this lord you speak of so firmly?" Dazai said, feeling irritated, buy he controlled himself in order not to show his other side to his people.


    "The sessor," Ava replied.


    Everyone gasped as soon as they heard her say that, "Lies, I heard the sessor is already dead, and doesn''t return for another 200 years or so."


    Utaughed, she stretched out her hands and revealed the crystal at the back of her palm to them, "I am the third servant of the sessor, the weapon Arkia, Uta Tanaki... A demon" She grinned.


    They all bowed down, "Apologies, we had no idea, please forgive our insolence." they pleaded.


    "What is going on?, isn''t that the same crystal that''s on my hand?" Andrew questioned.


    "Enough!, is this how you treat your kingdom? Some random redheades here and ims she knows the sessor and you blindly follow" Dazai yelled.


    Uta stood her ground, releasing her energy into the air, "Do you doubt it?" She questioned, as her eyes glowed, magic energy surging through her entire body.


    "A test, if you can defeat my greatest warrior, then I''ll consider it, Sira!" Dazai yelled her name.


    She stepped down from the throne and moved towards Uta, who still showed no fear and was as confident as ever.


    She was a wolf girl, being how they inherited some features from a Wolf''s own, they are rare and a very special kind of breed.


    "Okay, I''ll y your game, too bad, I''ll have to make you see me beat her to a pulp,Babigoon," Avughed.


    Dazai''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard her call him that name, "Screw this bitch!, Sira take her down!" He thought to himself.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 22 Fight Club

    ?Standing a few feet away from her opponent, Uta showed no sign of fear, everyone''s eyes were fixed on her wondering what one of the great servants of the sessor could do.


    "Please don''t take this personally, I''m just following orders," Sira said beforeunching herself toward Uta.


    Uta, with no stress at all, began dodging the punches Sira was throwing her way, the way she moved it was like she was dancing on the battlefield.


    Uta has always been one who enjoyed the thrill of battle., but with finding Zeno on her mind, the thrill isn''t exactly afort to her.


    "Is this the best you can do? I must say, I''m disappointed" Uta mmed her feet to the ground before grabbing hold of Sira''s arm and lifting her to the sky.


    In an instant, Sira felt her body mming into the ground. She was so shocked that she didn''t even know the next move she should take.


    Looking at the pitiful gaze that Uta was throwing at her from the ground, she couldn''t help but feel insulted.


    "Are we done here?" Uta let go of Sira''s arm before returning to her position, she had no intention of dragging the fight any longer than it needed to be.


    Sira stood up from the ground, poking Uta with so much rage in her eyes, where shees from, leaving your battle out of pity or fear was nothing more than being disrespectful to your opponents.


    Of course, Uta knew this, she just didn''t care enough to consider it.


    Sira growled as her body began to grow more masculine, "Don''t look down on me!" She yelled.


    Uta turned as she noticed the massive amount of magic power boost Sira was letting out, "Oh!" Uta grinned.


    With one step, Sira flung herself to the front striking a very powerful blow at Uta.


    Although Uta was able to block it with her arms, the impact still left a wild explosive force nheless.


    "Tch, she has gotten stronger," Uta said as she propelled her body backward to gain some distance.


    Sira, still in her angered state, charged toward Uta, with so much speed that the floor itself couldn''t withstand the force she was letting on.


    Uta stood still and didn''t move a finger, watching as Sira was charging toward her like a senseless beast.


    Once Sira had gotten close to her and was about tond a strike, Uta stretched out her right hand, signing her fingers as a pistol before aiming it at Sira.


    "Bang!" With these words, a red magic spiral appeared at the tips of Uta''s fingers before turning green and shaping itself into a tiny beam of light.


    Not even the fastest man on earth could dodge an attack that close and fast, the st went straight through Sira''s arm and kept on moving until it hit a giant rock a few meters from where they were fighting.


    The whole crowd was stunned, including Dazai,  who knew something so diminutive could create such massive damage.


    Everything in the surrounding rock blew up into smithereens, nothing was around there anymore, except for the huge cannons that were caused by the st.


    Sira fell to her knees with her eyes widened in shock, she thought she was a goner, looking at her arm that had nothing to no injuries on it, barely a scratch.


    Ohh, it seems I went a little too far, but that should do it" Uta sighed before striding over to Sira and leading her help from the ground.


    "Thank you" Sira grabbed hold of Uta''s hands.


    Uta pulled her up from the ground and immediately walked over to Dazai, "Are you satisfied now?" She said, looking at Dazai who had no expression on his face.


    Being a leader and all, it was something that he developed over the years, and why his vige, Fiora is one of the feared ces in the whole south region.


    "Yes, you might be one of the great servants of the sessor," Dazai stood up from his seat, looking at Sira who stood behind Uta with a bleak look on her face.


    "And yet, you don''t seem all that surprised," Uta uttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well yes, you are powerful, no question there, but you see¡­ There''s a difference between strength and overwhelming power "His body started to omit magic essences so powerful that the entire ce felt suffocating.


    Uta, although feeling a little threatened by his power, didn''t bat an eye and remained rtively calm.


    The toxic air that was around Dazia suddenly died down and a small smile made its way to his face, "Please make yourself at home here, wee to the Shintaku vige" He said.


    Staring down at Sira he stretched out his hands which in term was him telling her toe over.


    She slowly made her way towards him, holding her hand and leading her back into his castle.


    Uta turned to see her friends,pletely stone-cold for everything they just saw, with a smile on her face she waved at them.


    "She''s a freaking psychopath, we could have died," Andrew thought to himself.


    After a few more questions from the high end, they made their way back into the vige.


    Using another one of Anna''s jewelry, they were able to pay for a ce to stay and food to eat.


    They still n on finding Zenk, but for that they need Andrew, so they had to rest up to continue their search the next day.


    When they got to see their apartment it wasn''t exactly home sweet home, the room was messy and there were multiple holes in the ceiling that drops of water dripped through.


    The room had two beds and one window. They couldn''t help but mop about their new situation.


    Once they had all settled in, Anna and Ava went out to explore the vige to ask some questions about their own vige.


    It was only Uta and Andrew left in the apartment, one could say they are theziest members of the group.


    "Hey, I wanna ask you something" Andrew,ying on the bed, asked Uta who was looking at the view of the vige from the window.


    "Uh?"


    "Tell me, everything you know about these crystals, I deserve to know that much" Andrew asked.


    Ava and Anna walked in with a bowl of stakes in their hands, "We''re back, you won''t believe what we found out" Anna said before cing the bowl on the bed.


    "What is going on?" Ava asked, she could see the tension in the room and the fact that Andrews''s eyes were fixed on Uta was what she led on to.


    Uta sighed, looking at Andrew with a half-sided look, her blue eyes glowed as she asked him, "Are you sure, you wanna know?"


    "Of course," He replied.


    "Okay then" She went over to the bed and sat down beside Andrew holding his hands before stretching the other out to Ava.


    They all held each other''s hand in a circle, they were confused but didn''t say anything since they had no idea what was going on.


    Uta closed her eyes, "Reminisce me, lord


    Die dow, show me a path to which I can recall".


    . . .  .


    A/N


    Who is your favorite character so far?

 Chapter 23 Albedion

    ?*The year 978*


    Back when the world was still pure and had not been overrun by monsters, a time when religion was at its highest and demons were still humanity''s threat.


    The town of Siek was known for having the highest rate of very throughout the nations, suffering befell those who couldn''t sit well with society.


    The society that shunned dark magic and detested sorcery, this was a time when no one dared question the rules that wereid out.


    Some practiced magic, those who were gifted by angels, and those who signed a deal with the devil were equally treated as trash.


    Only those born as a hero, sage, healer and the likes were epted as normal, and thus found no reason to hide.


    Any magic user was born with a crest on their body will be judged ordingly, which made it hard to hide their identity.


    This crest had their meaning and tide to a certain entitty, if one was born with the crest of a snake, thay would mean his magic are of that of lucifer, if borm win a pegesus it means their magic is from the angel gaberiel.


    The heroes are mostly born with the crest belonging to the angels, pegesus, dove, fruit, wings, lion, and so many more.


    While those who habour the crest of the snake, bull, beast, scorpion, fangs, beast are known to be sorcerers, witches and the likes.


    All the same, they were looked down on, stoned, raped, and burnt on the alter as the citizen gazed upon them.


    . . . . . . . .


    One day, a young man went by the name, Reki, a man who one could refer to as a freedom fighter, a lone traveler that chose to stand against the system of the world.


    He signed a deal with the devil, giving him immense powers, and with it, he stood as the hero of justice for his kind.


    Story has it that thr devil he signed with was one so powerful that it was strong enough to par with the goddess.


    Fighting those who oppose the world of magic, Seki created a ce for them, a ce for those born with the rejected crest, a ce of peace.


    A garden where they could all live their lives freely, without the fear of being hunted down.


    He named this ce, Fedora, this paradise made the people start to feel whole again, but that feeling didn''tst.


    The humans invaded the Fedora after information got to them about the ce, they stormed in and began killing every magic user they could find.


    They sent in four heroes, who who called themselves the Ancestors, the wiped our ever person they could find.


    Burning down buildings and raping children, they were killed before they knew what hit them.


    One particr mother took to her feet and started running.


    "Come, this way" The man who was leading her to the escape route said as he opened the leaf that was covering their view.


    But just at the other side of the leaf, was a soldier, he held in his hand a child, a girl to be precise.


    She had bruises all over, her clothes had beenpletely torn off, and tears rolled down her cheeks as she began to beg for mercy.


    The man withered his face before stretching out his hand, "Let go of her, you monster" A ball of fire abruptly formed in front of him as heunched it at the soldier.


    Dropping the girl, the soldier fell to the ground, screaming in pain as his body was being roasted by the fire.


    "Go, there are moreing this way, I''ll hold them off" The man yelled, grabbing the soldier''s knife and stabbing him in the chest.


    "Are you¡­"


    "Go!", the man yelled again, she could see the rage in the man''s eyes as he walked up to the soldier that were nearing them.


    The woman grabbed the girl and started running for her life, with no aim to where she would run, all she could think about was escaping the humans trying to kill her.


    Breath after breath she took, holding the girl''s hands as she desperately tried to get away from the enemy that was chasing her.


    But still wasn''t good enough, they didn''t give up, the human chased her on thier horses and it didn''t take very long for them to catch up to her.


    The woman stopped running once she realized that it was useless trying to outrun a horse, she was better off standing her ground and fighting them off.


    "Witch, why do you run? When you know you can''t escape us" One of the soldiers riding a horse said as he pointed his sword at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She didn''t respond, instead, she gave them a hard stern re with her body covering the little girl from them.


    "I see, you would sacrifice your life for that girl, oh well, I always thought witches were selfish" The manughed.


    "Before you die, I should grant you the honor of knowing my name. My name is Demik Balgoon, the first son of the Lord Soate, be honoured, men fire!" He yelled.


    The woman put up a barrier that blocked the arrows from hitting both her and the girl, but she knew that wouldn''t be enough to stop them.


    Looking at the young girl beside her, who waspletely terrified, the woman gave a warm smile and said to her "Please live on, for all of us".


    The woman stepped out of the barrier and gave out a sinisterugh to heaven, her hair stood up to the sky and her eyes lit up with magic energy surging through her body.


    "Ear my call o ancient and noble one, purify thisnd and make the darkness cease to exist"


    The crest of a two headed beast apeared on her chest, it glowed a dark purplish color as the wind increased.


    "Don''t let her finish that chant, stop her!" Balgoon eximed, ordering his men to aim their arrows at her before charging towards her.


    But the woman couldn''t care less, the arrow hit her from every angle, and her blood spilled all over the ground, but that didn''t stop her.


    "I offer myself to you, in exchange, devour my enemies¡­. Albedion!" She yelled.


    Her body started decaying, almost in an instant, and the soldiers were surprised as to why nothing had happened yet.


    "Grab the girl and let''s go," Lagoon said


    Just as the soldier was about to near the girl, they felt a huge earthquake, it was so huge that it spread around the vige and the sound could be heard miles away.


    Then suddenly a huge explosion appeared out of nowhere, thousands of hot falling rocks began clearing the field, killing every soldier that invaded the vige.


    Even though the little girl was behind the barrier, she still got hurt, the st broke the barrier and left her open to the damage.


    Soon after the explosions stopped, the girl found herself in front of a cave, her body covered in blood, and her back rested on a tree.


    She could barely open her eyes, she could only hear the sound of her heartbeat slowing down through the silence.


    Then, the sounds of footsteps approaching her added to the bass of her heartbeat.


    Struggling, she raised her head to see who wasing and saw a boy, dressed in a ck robe and a red scarf over his neck.


    He bent down in front of her, she couldn''t help but notice the lifeless eyes the boy had on him.


    "Do you wish to live?"The boy asked.


    . . . . .


    "The hell, why would you stop there?" Andrew yelled, listening to the story without even knowing when he finished the meat in front of him.


    "I''m tired, I wanna go to bed" Uta let go of their hand andy on the bed.


    Everyone was disappointed, but Ava was an exception, she could see how ufortable the story made her.


    "We shouldn''t force her" Ava uttered.


    "That didn''t even answer my damn question" Andrew yelled.


    "Hey, guys¡­ something isn''t right here," Anna said as she stared outside the window.


    "What do you mean?" Ava asked


    "Just this morning, I saw women crying, begging the guards to release someone, and now , they are all just having fun like nothing happened," Anna said


    "I also noticed, they all have this look on their face, the same look my mom gave me before she died, something is off".


    "I don''t know, maybe we shouldn''t poke our nose into this one" Andrew suggested.


    "No, we are definitely poking" Uta uttered,ying on the bed with her back faced at them, "I don''t trust that man one bit".

 Chapter 24 Strip!

    ?Dazai walked into the tent with his hand dragging Sira along, once he was in, he pushed her towards the table with an angry look on his face.


    "You disgraced me today Sira, '''' Dazai said, pulling off his coat.


    "I am sorry my lord, it won''t happen again," She went to her knees, begging for forgiveness.


    He gave her a cold stare before removing the feather in his hair, "Strip" He ordered with a calm voice.


    "I''m sorry, please don''t¡­" Sira took steps back until she had her buttocks hit the table behind her.


    Hyperventting with fright written over her face, she stared at Dazai, then looked behind her as she caught on to the shard of broken ss that had been the remains of a vase that had been knocked over in the previous struggle.


    Her green eyes stared at the shard of ss and her eyes brimmed with tears at the memory of what had transpired.


    "He didn''t bother trying to change this after that!" She hissed in her thoughts, dissatisfied staring at it.


    "Don''t make this any harder than it needs to be Sira, I''m getting impatient" Dazai snickered and nodded toward the edge of the table.


    Sira held onto the edge of the table and red at him, swiftly taking a part of the broken ss and hiding it in her leather skirt.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself!" Dazai grinned and beckoned her to him, pointing at his erection.


    Giving her ample time to make up her mind, he frowned when she hesitated and tears brimming in her eyes.


    Walking over to her, he ced his hand on her shoulder and heard her gasp and tremble under his touch.


    "You knew this wasing the moment you chose to fail me, you should know the punishment thates with it!" Dazia hissed in her right ear.


    From the corner of his eyes, he observed a glint partially hidden behind her.


    Reaching for it before Sira could stop him, he held the shard of ss and burst into a maniac chuckle, clearing the table of the remaining contents. "I''m disappointed Sira, truly hurt" He gave a p to the face.


    "Please I''ll do anything to redeem myself, but please don''t¡­" She paused and stiffened, unable to continue the moment she felt his hand reach under her skirt and caress her thigh.


    A devilish smirk made its way to his lips, "Shut up, your whining is starting to piss me off" He snarled and pulled her chin for a kiss.


    Struggling to break from the kiss, she bit on his lips and stepped down hard on his foot.


    To her horror, Dazaiughed at her effort at stopping him from having his way with her. "I see you''re fired up today, what''s the secret?"


    Sira looked over to the door and noticed a little opening and was graced with the hope of escaping.


    All that was dashed away the moment she felt Dazai''s hand grab onto her wrist and forcefully throw her back to the table.


    "To think, you were going to be my..!" Dazai barked whilst having his hands wrapped around her neck.


    Choking, she struggled to get her freedom, "I¡­ will¡­ do¡­ it!"


    Easing his hold on her neck, he turned her around and tore at her skirt with rtive ease.


    Slipping down his pants, he held his erection and thrust from behind.


    Sira let out a shrill in pain, holding onto the table as it rocked with every thrust Dazai gave with reckless abandon.


    Creak!


    Whipping his head to the side, the very opening from the door, he noticed Anna peeping from the entrance.


    He immediately grabbed his spear that was resting on the wall and ran outside to check who he saw.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once he was out he made sure to look to his right and left, desperately making sure that no one saw him before going back inside and closing the tent behind him.


    Anna ran as fast as she could, she was able to evade being spotted. Once she had felt that no one was chasing her, she rested her back on a tree right at the edge of the forest.


    She covered her mouth with her hand, still in shock from what she saw, "Uta was right, that dude is a maniac"


    . . . . . .


    "I really don''t think this is a good idea" Andrewined, following Ava and Uta who were able to sneak inside Dazai pce.


    "Sometimes, I really wonder if you are a guy or not, you a freaking princess," Uta said as she made her way toward the altar.


    The castle was big, with a lot of rooms and status everywhere, the altar was just a few feet away from the entrance.


    Dazia would always sit at the altar anytime he had visitors or meetings he needed to attend.


    Once Uta got to the Altar, she stood there for a while beingpletely silent with her eyes closed.


    "Hey, Uta what are you doing?" Ava whispered.


    "Shit, two guardsing from the left" Andrew whispered to Ava.


    Since the altar was in the middle of the pce, there were two pathways beside it.


    "Damn it" Ava whispered, running towards where the guards were, "Okay Geko, now will be a good time for you toe out now" She yelled.


    With those words, the transformation began and Geko appeared, summoning her guns and dashing out into the open.


    "What the? Intruders?" One of the guards questioned before putting out his spear in front of him.


    "Hey who are-" The other guard got a magic beam straight through his skull as soon as Geko fired her gun.


    Although she didn''t intend to kill them, she just knocked him out with her shot.


    The other guard got alerted and wanted to turn and run to get back up but that wasn''t going to happen because Geko was on his tail.


    She picked one of the ss vases during her pursuit and threw it on the guard''s head, the guard fell to the ground unconscious upon impact with the it.


    Geko gave out a loud sigh, "I know I promised to give you strength and all, but you keep getting yourself into so much trouble".


    Geko was about to head back, but she held her stay when she saw that both Ava and Andrew had been cornered by the guards and Dazai was in front pointing his spear at Ava.


    "You? What the hell are you doing in my pce?" Dazia yelled as his body began to omit magic energy.


    "Oh please, I''m not obligated to answer that" Uta scoffed, "but I will say this, release the girls you locked in the left room behind the storehouse and I''ll let you walk here with your limbs still intact".


    "What are you-"


    "Don''t y dumb, you know exactly what I mean? Balgoon" Uta uttered, with her hands resting on her waist.


    His eyes widened in anger as soon as he heard that name, feeling rageful he propelled his body towards her, "Don''t you dare call me that name!" He yelled.


    Just as she was about to get close, a blue barrier suddenly appeared and Dazai went crashing into it, he fell to the ground only to see Andrew with his hands stretched out.


    "Wow woo, how am I doing this?" Andrew''s fingers were surrounded by blue magic particles, swimming all around his hands.


    "Took you long enough, I''ll exinter, but first, I''m gonna beat the living shit out of this jackass. '''' She smiled, with her blue eyes glowing so brightly that everything seem dark from Andrew''s view.

 Chapter 25 Lord Of Rizaha

    ?Zeno, who was made the leader of the vige due to the fact that he''s the sessor ording to their beliefs.


    Every month , they put on a ceremony where the leader, Zeno Ayato, takes on a warrior in the vige. They viewed it as a way for the leader to remind his people about how strong he can be.


    Before Zeno came along it was always Hina taking on the vigers by herself,  which is why they considered her fit to be a servant of the young master.


    When Hina was a little girl, her father would tell her tales about the sessor, she had already been blessed with the blue crystals at a very young age, which lead to her training to stand by the Sessors side when the timees.


    But now that Zeno is the leader, he has to be the one battling them, since he had spent weeks with them , his potential had been gradually showing itself every day.


    . . . .


    "Zeno! Come one wake up"  Hina walked into the room.


    Zeno was lying on the bed sleeping, he was no longer small, he was already back to his normal size and still had no memory of where he was from.


    Hina sat down on the bed, using her hands to move Zeno''s hair to the side, she couldn''t help but smile as she watched him sleep.


    "Has he not woken up yet?" An old woman said, using a wooden stick to assist herself as she walked into the room.


    She is considered the mage of the west, due to stories that spread wide about her, history has it that she once took down and entire empire with a single spell.


    Hina immediately stood up from the bed upon hearing her voice, "Grandma! I thought you were in the middle of starting the ceremony" She uttered.


    "The ceremony can''t start if the leader isn''t there" The old woman said, she moved closer to Zeno and ced her staff on his chest.


    The staff sent in a small wave of lightning, but that was enough to wake up Zeno. He opened his eyes screaming as the shock made its way to his head.


    . . . .


    "Why can''t she just wake me up like a normal person" Zeno muttered, adjusting his cloth as he walked over to the ceremony.


    He could already hear the sound of drums beating and people celebrating, "I don''t think I''ve ever seen the vige this lively before" Zeno thought to himself.


    "Good morning My lord" One of the maid standing at the entrance of the ceremony greeted.


    "Morning Selina, have you seen Selvin today?" Zeno asked.


    "I believe he''s already seated at the honour table" Selina answered.


    "Oh, I''ll take my leave then," He walked into the field and suddenly all eyes were on him, "Yep, I can''t get used to this" He whispered in his thought.


    "Wee my lord"


    "Lord Zeno, wee"


    They all kept greeting him as he passed by, he was forced to put on a smile and wave back at the vigers.


    One of the female warriors walked up to him, "Right this way" She said, leading him to where he was going to sit.


    When he got there he sat down in between Hina and Selvin, after Zeno, they are considered the next in charge since they were his direct servants


    "So, have you managed to remember anything yet, about where youe from?" Selvin asked.


    "No not yet, all I remember are the few weeks I spent here, nothing else" Zeno replied, taking a grape from the fruit bowl.


    "That''s too bad, Oh well" Selvin sighed.


    "But I''m sure it will work out eventually" Zeno threw the grape in his mouth.


    Hina banged her hands on the table and both Zeno and Selvin paused, slowly turning to look at her face.


    "If you two don''t mind, the ceremony is about to begin, so can we all just enjoy this event without me hitting someone to death" Hina uttered, her voice sounded angry but her face was sending a different message.


    "SURE"...


    The ceremony started, beautiful women came outside to dance first, each one walking up to Zeno to give him a drink of their wine.


    Then after that, they had the bull wrestle, the magicyout and a whole lot of entertainment, then the main course finally arrived.


    A man wearing a white robe walked up to the center of the arena, he was known as the vige''s wise man.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please My lord, it is time for the Main event" As soon as the man said these words, everybody began cheering.


    "That''s my call" Zeno stood up from the ground, pulling off his shirt as he turned to look at Hina, "Wish my luck" he walked away.


    Hina had her mouth opened as she stared at Zeno''s masculine body, she could barely make out what was going on around her.


    "Sister, you''re drooling in public" Selvin said, as he took a bite of an apple.


    Hina quickly closed her mouth before stoning Slevin with the spoon that was on the table.


    "Hey!"


    Zeno walked to the arena and all around him were people cheering, it was a little bit overwhelming for him.


    "Is there any warrior, right here in this ceremony, willing and ready to take on our Lord Zeno, in abat¡­" The man in white yelled.


    No one spoke up, instead the whole ce went silent, no one wanted to take on Zeno.


    "Why the? Am I that weak people are actually pitting me?" Zeno thought to himself.


    Suddenly a voice came from within the crowd, "I''ll take him on, if you don''t mind" The man said.


    He walked up to the stage and brought with him a huge de that was scraping the ground as he walked.


    He was known as the boss yer, he is one of the strongest warriors in Rizaha and has the highest count of defeating Intruders.


    With a smile on his face Zeno held his ground with his fist folded, "Great, and I was starting to think I wasn''t worthy enough."


    Hina and Slevin could see the dark magic aura that was bursting out of his body.


    "I think he''s getting carried away with this"


    Selvin said with a smug look on.


    Hina sighed, "When ites to battle, he''s always carried away".


    Zeno took a fighting stance, looking directly at the Boss yer, "Come at me" Zeno uttered.


    "As my lord wishes" The boss mmed his feet on the ground, with a Sonic boom , he whooshed to Zeno''s front.


    His de was held high before he sent it crashing down, Zeno used his arm to block the de.


    Zeno''s hands got covered fire, with a smile, he shifted the de to the side, and was about tond a hit to the boss.


    "Not bad my lord, but still" The boss, shifted his hold on the de and the three gews that were on it started glowing.


    A red magic circle appeared on the boss''s arm and it made him stronger, strong enough to push Zeno a few feet.


    The force created a huge boom that caused the ground to crumble leaving only smoke and the erected earth for people to see.


    Everyone was shocked when they could only see the boss yer walking out of the smoke with his de rested on his neck.


    "Did Zeno really lose?" Slevin asked, leaning forward to see if there was a chance Zeno was down.


    "Of course not" Hime replied, "He''s just doing what he always does, enjoying the moment".


    Zeno whooshed out of the smoke with his eyes glowing blue, he held the boss throat mming him to the ground.


    The boss couldn''t get up, he tried moving but Zeno''s strength was massively weighing on him.


    Zeno then covered his hands in a red like Mana and was getting ready tond a punch to the boss.


    "Help! help!"  A girl cried out as she ran into the arena.


    All eyes immediately fell on her, Zeno was forced to leave the match and attend to the girl.


    "Lord Zeno, it''s Elena, the Fiora vige took her"

 Chapter 26 Riva Stone

    ?"What''s wrong?" Zeno stepped out of the arena and started walking toward her.


    The rest of the vigers all stood up one by one, walking towards the maid that just entered.


    From the look of it, she was in a fight, her clothes were torn and her face and dirt all over it.


    "My lord, it''s the Fiona vige, t-they took my friends, both of them were kidnapped by those men, I tried to stop them but I was outnumbered, I''m sorry" The girl panicked, looking at Zeno who was getting pissed off from what he was hearing.


    "And you are sure, this is the work of Dazai?" The grandmother asked, walking toward the scene with Hina following behind her.


    "Yes, grandmother, I''m sure of it, they said something about making Dazai proud" She yelled, coughing as she held her throat.


    Zeno stood up from the ground, "You should go rest, thank you" He said before stomping off.


    "Zeno!" Hina ran after him, "Listen, I know you are angry, but you have to calm down, and let''s look at the situation".


    Zeno opened the door to his room and walked inside, "What''s there to look at, he kidnapped yet another girl again, I''m not just going to let this slide".


    Zeno put on his clothes and grabbed his sword that was resting beside his bed.


    "You don''t have toe along if you don''t want to, but I have to let him hear a piece of my mind" Zeno uttered, turning to Hina with his blue glowing eyes.


    "Of course, I''lle with you, I am your warrior servant after all" Hina replied.


    "Thank you".


    When they both got outside, they met most of the male and female warriors standing in front of the building.


    One of the leading warriors of the female, Elsa, stepped forward and knelt down in front of Zeno, "My lord, we would also like to apany you" She uttered.


    The male leader walked forward too, "I would also like to assist you, they have gone too far this time " Boss yer uttered.


    "See, you''re just overreacting" Zeno whispered to Hina who immediately gave a deep sigh.


    Looking at his soldiers, he couldn''t help but feel proud, there are four main leaders in Rizaha vige.


    The female warriors, known as the Velkyries, who''s leader was Elsa Gimora, a swordmaster, known for her elemental magic.


    Then Boss yer, the leader of the guard task with protecting the vige, he is known for his closebat magic.


    Selvin Hexane, The although he is one of the servents of Zeno,  he still has his own small team, they help the vige domestically, hunting and the likes.


    "Thank you for your assistance, ready your troops, we catch them once the sun is down, they won''t even know what hit them".


    *Fiona Vige*


    Two guards were standing at the entrance of the vige. They had amp that was filled with small flying flies that lit up the ce


    One of the guards heard a twitching sounding from the bush beside him, curious, he walked toward the bush and used his spear to poke the ce checking if anything was in there.


    He was suddenly sucked in, and before the other guard could react, Else had already struck him in the back with her fan.


    . . . . . .


    Meanwhile, Uta and Anna were locked up in the room where Dazai usually keeps his female prisoners, and Andrew was ced in a cell chamber right under the castle.


    Dazai sat on his throne as Sira walked into the pce and knelt on the ground.


    "So, has he finally spoken?," Dazai asked.


    "No sire, he still dines knowing anything about the Ankia sir, he seems just as shocked as we are" Sira uttered.


    "I want you to go back and get answers, even if you have to yank down his balls, '''' Dazia groaned, mming his fist on his throne.


    "As you wish" Sira stood up and exited the pce.


    "Damn you, Uta, I''ll make sure you don''t even reincarnate again, mark my words"  Dazai grinned.


    Anna and Uta were seated in a corner of the rooms and all around them were women, some scared, some angry, some even lustful at the sight of any male guard that passed.


    "This is your fault," Anna said, using her fingernails to scratch the wall.


    "I know, I underestimated him, who knew he had a Green Riva stone with him," Uta said,ying on her back as she looked at the ceiling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    . . . . . .


    *shback back*


    "Andrew, move back" Uta started walking forward, her body was enveloped in red Mana and a huge de appeared on her hands.


    "Don''t interfere" Dazai told his guards, he charged towards Uta, sending a huge ball of magic st at her.


    With a smile on her face, she propelled her body up, a small magic circle showed up on her hands and the magic ball on Dazai''s hands depleted.


    He was shocked, "What?" Hended on the ground getting ready to send another attack.


    She gave him a powerful kick to the side, that sent him flying and crashing to the wall of the pce.


    Dazia coughed as he got to his feet, he frowned his face as his eyes lit up green, "Don''t fucking y with me!" He yelled.


    He opened his mouth and multiple green glowing insects rushed out of his mouth and charged.


    Uta stretched out her hands, and magic fire busted out of her hands, burning the insect as they massively shed against each other.


    Dazia suddenly showed up beside her, and in his hands was a dark magic powerball, he was ready to strike at her.


    Uta blocked it with her de before cutting Dazia in half.


    As soon as he was attacked, he turned into a green stone and it dropped to the ground.


    "Clone magic? He has a Riva stone!"  She uttered, she suddenly sensed an attacking from her back.


    Dazia charged towards her from behind, still holding the dark magic in his hands, Uta tried to move but the stone just kept drawing her back like a ma.lm


    "Shit!" Daizainded the attack, he pressed the magic ball against Uta''s ribs, she went flying out of the castle, which was apanied by a sonic boom that destroyed the front side of the castle.


    . .. . . .


    "What''s a green Riva stone?" Anna asked.


    "One of Zeno''s first creations, it was meant to seal rouge demons, draining their power and keeping them in a ce" She replied, "it''s going to take some time before I can get my powers back".


    "How long? It has already been two days,"  Anna said.


    "That''s the whole point of the stone, it''s dangerous against demons".


    . . . . . . . .


    *Whip whip*


    "Just tell me,  where you came from and promise I''ll let you go" Sira uttered, she was holding a long whip in her hands that was covered in magic aura.


    Andrew was breathing heavily, trying to keep his consciousness as he stared at Sira, "Fuck off".


    Sira took the whip and began whipping him again,beling his body with different marks as blood dripped down from Andrew''s body.


    His screams echoed throughout the room but was silenced by the sudden knock on the door.


    "What do you want?" Sira asked.


    "Lord Dazia wants to see you,"  The voice said.


    Sira walked to the door and was about to open it, but she stopped when he suddenly sensed that something wasn''t right.


    The door went flying and crushing both her and the wall together like a pancake.


    Boss yer walked inside the room with two of his men standing behind him, "She really did a number on you" He uttered, resting his de on his neck.


    . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 27 Trapped Here With Me

    ?Zeno, Hina and her Valkyries, walked toward the pce with no intention of hiding from the guards.


    The footsteps of soldiers drawing in began to echo through the surroundings.


    Multiple guards swarmed their location, surrounded the ce while aiming their weapon at them.


    "I came here to speak to your leader, Dazai, tell him Zeno of the Rizaha ns request an audience with him" Zeno yelled.


    A woman dressed in a ck kimono came out of the pce, "Lord Zeno, you came in with quite some guests" She uttered.


    All the guards moved to the side, leaving a path for her to waking through, she was known as the leader''s adviser, Yui Akari.


    "Where is Dazai?" Zeno asked, focusing his gaze on her but trying not to get distracted by her.


    "Lord Dazai is out on a quest, he will return shortly" She said, looking at Hina who had her eyes scanning the ce for any danger, "If you don''t mind waiting for him inside, I''m sure I''ll be back soon".


    "Sure why not" Zeno and Hina walked inside, while the rest of the Valkyries stood outside.


    Meanwhile, some of Zeno''s ninjas had already infiltrated the pce, they were three in number, they got to a room and noticed that the door was locked.


    Neko, one of the Ninja, iced the door by using her magic breath, she then used her kunai to m it, which made the doorknob fall to the ground.


    They opened the door and slowly walked inside, it was dark and cold, with no breeeze flowing out of the room.


    "It''s so dark, '''' Isabelle, one of the ninja said, stretching out her hands which led to a small magic light emitting from her palm.


    With this little light they were able to look inside the room with ease, but they couldn''t find anything, all that was in the room were weapons and armour.


    "Do you think Master Slevin was wrong? There''s no one here" Neko uttered, cing her kunai back in her outfit.


    "Let''s not make assumptions yet" Thest ninja, Komado said, he went to his knees and ced his hands on the ground.


    Releasing his magic, like a sonic wave his magic spread around the building before sending the signal back to him.


    He was able to get theyout of the entire building, he sensed that arge number of people were under where they stood.


    "There are people below us, we should-" Before Komado could finish what he was saying, three guards bursted into the room.


    "Intruders!" One of the guards yelled, charging inside with his spear aimed forward.


    Isabelle jumped, giving one of the guards a kick to the face, "Komado, go!" She yelled, wrapping her fist in light magic.


    Neko mmed her hands on the ground and a huge ice erected from the ground blocking the guard''s path.


    More guards started pouring in, rushing through the door which made it harder for the ninjas to keep at bay.


    A ck spatial portal appeared under Kamodo''s legs and his body started moving down as he watched his teammates battle the guards.


    When hended in the next room, the first thing he saw was Anna sleeping on the ground and the women who were shocked at his arrival.


    All the women screamed, gathering in one corner of the room as they worried about who the ninja was.


    As soon as Kamodonded on the floor, Uta''s eyes lit up, "He''s here" She muttered, she could slowly feel her magic returning to her.


    ''This must be the captured girls'' Kamodo thought to himself, he stood to his feet looking around to see how he could get them all out of there.


    "Hey, I have a question for you" Uta said, standing on her feet, she dusted her body before walking toward the door and cing her hand on it.


    "You are here to rescue the kidnapped girls, am I correct?" Uta asked.


    "Yes, I am" Kamodo responded, ''The magic Aura and thisdy is massive! Is she a demon?''.


    "And the one who gave you the order, I want his name," Uta said, using her right eye to look at Kamodo.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You wish to know my master? For what reason?" Kamodo asked.


    "You won''t tell me then?"


    "... Zeno Ayato, I serve the sessor" He responded, he reached out to the small sword that he ced on his back.


    He wasn''t sure why Uta asked, but he was ready just in case she was willing to attack him.


    Uta smiled, "I see" A magic circle appeared on her hand and the door just melted, "You should get these girls out of here, especially the one sleeping over there " Uta said, pointing at Anna who was asleep.


    "Are you a friend of my master?" Kamodo asked.


    "Why of course" Uta whooshed out of the room so fast that it released a wild wind after her.


    . . . .


    Zeno sat down on the ground with Hina, one of the maids in the castle came to serve them their tea.


    ''As I thought, none of his servants have the gift for magic, it shouldn''t be a problempleting the mission'' Zeno thought to himself, ''But¡­ I can''t say the same for his generals'' He looked at Yui who just stood at the side of the room watching them.


    One of the guards ran inside the room, walking to her side to whisper something in her ear.


    "Get the reinforcements ready" She said and the guard immediately ran back outside. She bowed her head at Zeno, "Something came up, please do leave whenever you feel ufortable" She said before walking out of the room in a calm manner.


    Hina ced her hand on her sword that was resting on the ground, she thought of ying the Yui as she was walking out of the room.


    But Zeno held her hand, nodding his head as he changed his focus to the ceiling.


    Hina looked up to see Neko, she was on top of the ceiling, she hide inside so on one could find her.


    "Master, all the prisoners have been secured" She whispered.


    Zeno sighed,  looking at the maid that was in the room with them, "We''ll be taking our leave now" Zeno uttered, standing to his feet.


    "I apologise that you could meet Lord Daizai," The maid uttered.


    "It''s okay, there are always other days" Zeno held Hina''s hand and walked out of the pce.


    As soon as he step out, he saw Dazia and his servents standing outside with five female ves tied with neck cors.


    "What do we have here?" Dazai grinned, mming his spear on the ground, "What is the so-called sessor looking for in my vige?".


    "Dazai, I see you haven''t changed your disgusting habits, release the girls" Zeno said.


    "You have some guts telling me what to do in my vige" Dazia grinned, a huge barrier appeared,covering the whole of the pce.


    "Now you are trapped here with me, I''ve been waiting for this" Dazia grinned.


    "You have it all wrong Dazai, you are the one trapped here with me" Zeno uttered.


    From every corner, Zeno''s warriors began pouring out surrounding Dazia and his men.


    "Now I''m going to ask you again, release the woman you''ve captured" Zeno''s eyes lit blue as he stared Dazai in the eye.


    . . . . . .


    A/N


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 28 Release The Girls

    ?Dazai looked around to see that he had been cornered by Zeno''s army, he sighed using his hands to swoop his hair to the back.


    "Really now Zeno, you brought your tools for a peaceful meeting, that''s not ying fair now is it?" Dazia said, with a grin on his face.


    Hina red at him, clenching her fist, she has always hated him, only his presence was enough to put her emotions to the brinks.


    "I don''t n to fight with you, my request is simple, release the women and I''ll pretend none of this ever happened" Zeno uttered.


    Using his skill of perception, Zeno could sense Dazai''s men that were hiding in the forest, they were getting ready to ambush, ''How were they able to get through? What is Selvin doing?'' Zeno thought to himself.


    "I refuse, these women will y a good part in my n, see, I have no intention of letting you leave here alive, you walked in of your own volition, and now¡­ I get the honor of killing you" Dazai yelled, wrapping his body up in magic energy, enough to make his surroundings look darker.


    Hina pulled out her sword and a huge force of  raw magic energy oozed out it, the breeze blew heavy as she got ready to attack, "That''s it, one more word and I''ll-"


    Zeno held her hand, "Calm down Hina, don''t go losing yourself here" He said, while still keeping an eye on Dazai.


    A portal opened beside Dazai and his closest general Yui walked out of it, holding Neko and Isabe in her hand.


    The lookedpletely beaten up, the hardly had any strength left to lift a finger back at her.


    Yui threw them to the ground after walking out of the portal, "Lord Dazai, we have a bit of a problem on our hands" She said, bowing her head as she peeped at Zeno.


    Zeno''s eyes widened in rage as soon as he saw Neko and Isabe on the ground, his eyes turned blue, glowing so bright that his soldiers couldn''t help but smile.


    "What is it?" Daizai asked Yui.


    "The women on the third floor are missing, someone set them free, I met these two Intruders at the scene" Yui reported.


    Dazia felt angry, turning his focus to Zeno as he yelled, "Zeno what did you¡­"


    "To hell with you!" Zeno interrupted, he was so angry that his magic started leaking out.


    All the soldiers that made eye contact with Zeno started falling to the ground, screaming as their heads began to explode.


    "Quickly, avert your eyes!" Yui yelled, she ced a small barrier to cover both her and Dazia.


    "Hmmm¡­ it seems my eye of destruction has no effect on people with high magic resistance¡­" Zeno muttered, he was slowly walking toward Dazia, "No one should interfere, he''s mine to kill".


    "The hell¡­." Dazai yelled, whooshing out of the barrier, "Do you think you''re talking to?".


    In one swoop Zeno appeared behind him,nding a serious kick to Dazai''s spine that sent him flying a few feets.


    He went crashing into the forest, his back mmed a lot of trees to the ground before he finally stopped after falling on a rock.


    Before he could even get a breather Zeno was already in the sky, falling fast to his position, like a speed bullet.


    Dazai stretched out his hands while stillying on the stones, "Don''t get cocky you bastard!" A huge beam rushed out of his hands,nding a direct hit on Zeno.


    He thought he hadnded it, but looking closer he could see that Zeno was using his hand to cancel the magic somehow.


    The beam split in half as Zeno came falling in, Dazai eyes were filled with fear, even though it was just for a second.


    Dazai immediately moved out of the way, avoiding his body getting smashed to bits when Zenonded on the ground.


    It caused a huge earthquake, one to big that the earth erected on a widely spread manner.


    Yui wanted to run after Daizai but Hina appeared in front of her, aiming her sword at her neck.


    "I''ll stay put if I were you. '''' Hina uttered, "Vina, take Nino and Isabelle back to the vige,'''' Hina ordered one of her Valkyries.


    "You really think this a wise move, they are about three high-level fighters here, you can''t simply beat them all at once" Yui uttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Try me," Hina responded.


    Out of nowhere, someone threw a sword at her, Hina deflected it with her sword but they left her vulnerable to Yui''s attack.


    Multiple giant vines grew out of the ground and began charging toward Hina, one of the vines was able to stab Hina''s leg but the rest were cut down by her sword.


    Hina leaped back, looking at her bleeding leg before giving Yui a death stare. Her injuries started healing but that was the least of her problems.


    Five of Daizai''s generals had already surrounded her; the Valkyries couldn''t assist since they were busy with the other soldiers.


    "If you think I''m scared, then you must be more stupid than I gave you credit for" Hina uttered.


    "Your mouth can only get you so far." Yui had her vines surround her body and was getting ready to attack.


    "Hina dear, do you need our help, looking at your situation, I think you do" I uttered, walking out of the forest with her warriors behind her.


    "Wow, where''s Zeno?" Selvin also came out from the same ce, "Don''t tell me he''s fighting".


    "Master Selvin, please be careful"  Nana, Slevin''s personal mage said, twiching her legs as she ced her staff in between her thighs.


    "You guys.." Hina couldn''t help but feel relieved at the sight of seeing her friends.


    ''They have more allies, tch! This is starting to be a pain''  Yui opened a portal and escaped leaving the battlefield.


    "She just left us" One of the generals yelled, "Damn that woman"


    "She escaped, oh well, doesn''t matter, we''ll have you guys to take instead" Hina uttered, cing her sword to the side as she focused on the generals.


    The portal opened in one of the rooms in the pce and Yui walked out of it.


    "We can''t lose here, we''ve gone too far to turn back now" She muttered, there was a red curtain that divided the room in two.


    When she opened it, she smiled, "You might just be our key to victory," Yuiughed.


    Geko was tied up with chains to the wall unconscious, with different markings of magic symbols on her body.


    Yui moved closer to Geko and touched her face, feeling aroused from the massive magic she was feeling from Geko.


    "I don''t know why, but for some reason, I really want to kill you right now" Uta uttered, she stood at the side of the room with her hands folded and her back rested on the wall.


    Her eyes glowed blue but her face still has a calm look.


    Startled, Yui moved back, "How did you get in here?" She asked, "The barrier should have kept you out".


    "You call that a barrier, please" Uta walked toward Yui.


    Yui tried to move but she couldn''t, when she looked around she noticed her body had been surrounded by threads.


    "You did this?" Yui asked, ''Why... Why do I feel afraid?'' Yui thought to herself.


    Uta notched Yui''s chin up, looking her directly in the eye, "You are going to tell me exactly what your n is¡­ and don''t leave any details".


    . . . . . .


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 29 A Demon And A Holy Sword

    ?Kamodo used his shadow magic to transport the girls one by one to Rizaha, there were only a few remaining.


    "Where are you taking us?" One of the little girls asked, moving away from Kamodo.


    Kamodo sighed, "it''s okay, I''m one of the good guys, I promise my lord has nothing but pure intention toward you, I''m taking you to a safe ce" he uttered, pating the girl''s head.


    "Promise?"


    "I swear on the goddess''s name".


    The girl closed her eyes and Kamodo held her hand before using his Shadow to enter the ground.


    If it were by foot or horse, it would take him about 30-1hr before he can get to Rizaha, but with Shadow magic, 5 mins are all he needs to go back and forth.


    . . . . . . . .


    Hina and the rest had already tied up all of Dazai''s generals, except Yui who was still in the pce with Uta.


    "These generals weren''t even worth my time, are all warriors outside Rizaha this weak?" Boss yer uttered, looking up to the sky to see magic sts glowing from the forest.


    "Looks like, Lord Zeno, is still battling Dazai" I said, she stood to her feet and reached for her spear, "I should go lend my assistance".


    "There''s no need for that, he can do this on his own" Hina muttered, "We, on the other hand, need to make sure we bring this ce to the ground".


    "Wait¡­ do you hear something? '''' Slevin voiced out, moving around slowly to see if the sound he was hearing could get any clearer.


    "You hear something?" Hina asked.


    It sounded like things were shattering amongst themselves, and it just kept getting louder and louder by the second.


    Unexpectedly, Uta smashed out of the castle with her back faced to Slevin and the rest while her hands were crossed to the front.


    Geko came charging out of the castle as well, she had her guns geared toward Uta as she kept on firing.


    Uta blocked everything with her hands until shended on the ground, her sleeves had beenpletely burnt off and her hands were arousing with smoke.


    "I really don''t have time for this" Uta muttered, she stood to her feet and was getting ready to defend herself again.


    "Two demons?" I grinned, extending out her spear as her ice magic began to exude out of her body.


    I charged, spear first toward Uta, screaming with rage as she propelled her body even faster.


    Upon getting close, I used the spear to stab Uta, or so she thought.


    Uta just held the tip of the spear, slowly turning to look at I, "I can smell him on you, where is Zeno?" She asked, her eyes zed as she stared at I.


    Hina propelled her body to the forward, aiming her sword at Uta, but Uta had already disappeared before the sword could do any damage.


    "I, are you okay?" Hina asked.


    "Above us!" I yelled.


    Hina skimmed to see Uta above them, she had her hands in a symbolized gun shape as she uttered, "Bang!".


    A huge spiral materialized at the tip of her finger and turned into a small blue light before it charged straight to Hina.


    The ce sted, leaving nothing but dust and a bit of magic remnant around the ce.


    Utanded away from the smoke, she signed, "I didn''t kill them did I?" She thought to herself.


    "Sis?" Slevin yelled, running toward the pit that the st created on the ground.


    The mist cleared out and they all could see Hina on one knee with I staying below her.


    Hina used her sword to block the damage, but it was still clear that she suffered a bit from the st.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, thank goodness" Slevin sighed, "Hey sis are you okay?" Selvin yelled.


    "I''m going to kill that bitch" Hina muttered, giving out a death stare as she stood to her feet.


    I took a deep puff, "I really thought I was going to die back there, you really are full of surprises Hina".


    "I hope I didn''t kill you?," Uta asked, walking toward the edge of the pit.


    Wasting no time, Hina charged forward with her sword in her hand. She was about to attack when she sensed numerous magic shots heading to her location.


    Stopping her advance, she began deflecting the sts, shended on the ground and whizzed when she spotted Geko, "Another demon?".


    A small dark portal showed up beside her and she pulled out a golden sword out of it.


    "Here my calling and heed my request.


    I summon your straight, that which as ne many of my foes.


    Destroy them as a call upon your name, EXCALIBUR," With a wave of her hand, a huge magic energy whooshed out of the sword that Hina was holding and charged straight for Geko.


    Geko was still in midair so it was hard for her to evade it, the energy collided with her and her body went sttered on the ground leaving nothing but an erected earth below her.


    ''The holy sword Excalibur? What''s a human doing with an angelic relic?'' Uta thought to herself.


    She walked down into the hole and slowly started making her way to Hina, "Hey human, that sword you used just now, who gave it to you?" Uta asked.


    "Why should I answer that question, did my sword catch your eye?" Hina ced the sword back in the portal and also began striding toward Uta.


    Uta''s sword emerged in her hand, "It seems like you have made up your mind to fight me, very well I ept".


    Her gold Mana surrounded her body, "I''ve always wanted to kill a demon" Hina grinned.


    Uta''s horns began to grow, "You''ve got a big mouth, for a human!".


    They were about to start fighting when they suddenly heard Zeno''s voice.


    "Hina! Slevin! I! Where are you guys?" He walked to the edge of the hole to see Hina and Uta standing up to each other.


    He had Dazia in his hand, hauling him on the floor as he moved closer to the scene.


    "Zeno!" Uta mumbled, her de fell to the ground, she was still shock driven at the sight of seeing Zenolooking well and strong.


    She slowly started wandering toward him, "You''re still alive" She muttered, tears nearly falling from her cheeks.


    When Zeno spotted her, he abruptly felt a split headache hit him, he ced Dazai on the ground and fell to one knee.


    From the back, a spear pierced his chest, it had a mystical dark aura around it which was sucking Zeno''s magic.


    He fell to the ground, sliding into the hole on his stomach before ceasing on the floor with his body drenched in blood.


    "Zeno!" Hina yelled racing toward him at full speed.


    Uta just stood there stunned, she couldn''t make sense of it, looking up she saw Yui standing at the topughing.


    Uta''s eyes were filled with wrath, with a sonic p she boosted toward Yui, "You''re dead".


    . . . . .


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 30 Please, Spear Me!!!

    ?Landing a heavy punch on her, Yui went flying and crashed inside the pce, she used her vines to protect her fall before standing on her feet.


    She walked out of the pce with her head and hands held high, giving out a crashugh as she stared at Uta.


    "I''ve won, he''s already dead" Yuiughed, "And there is not a damn thing you can do about it"


    Uta approached Yui slowly, her eyes glowing and her body had been enveloped in her blue mes.


    The memories of Zeno getting stabbed from behind starting shing in her head before she gave out a scream.


    She started levitating in the sky as lightning sparks began to show around her body, the weather went dark and the sun turned red.


    Eyes eyes glowed red as she screamed, losing control from the huge magic energy that her body was emiting.


    Uta grew out her demon wings and her horns, looking down at Yui who was still shocked by what she was seeing.


    "She is really a demon," Yui thought to herself, "I have to get out of here".


    She was about to move when a sudden lightning came charging from the sky and straight at her.


    Yui immediately brought out her vines and formed it into a shield to block the thunder, although she blocked it, the force still sent her flying, "Damnnit, how is it this strong?" She questioned.


    Another lightning strike followed, every strike was aimed at her, and using her vines she struggled to dodge them all.


    Uta pointed to Yui''s position and the lightning would immediately strike at that point.


    She  stretched out her hand and multiple razor-sharp magic appeared, rotating around her as they made the buzzing sound.


    "Kill her!" Uta muttered, and the des went spinning toward Yui.


    Yui stood on the ground, getting ready to cast a spell that would stop both the spinning des and thunder from attacking her.


    She held out her hands and a green light manifested, it grew bigger as Yui kept feeding it her magic energy.


    Once the thing was big enough it began to transform into a monster nt, one that had a humanoid form and held a small wood in its hand.


    When the lightning struck it, it immediately multiplied into two, it didn''t feel any sense of danger for the des that were cutting it.


    Ignoring the des, it charged toward Uta who was still in the sky. "Yes, destroy her!" Yuiughed.


    "You really expect this pest to stop me?" With a swing of her hand, a huge force of air went shing at monsters and thier body splitted into multiple ces giving them no time to regenerate.


    "Damn she''s tough" Yui hissed, covering her body with the vines which made her turn into a huge vine monster,"But there''s only so much a demon can do".


    . .. . . . . .


    "Zeno! Heye on, open your eyes!" Hime cried out, using her cloth to close the wound on his chest.


    Tears almost fell from her eyes, she panicked using her hands to pack his blood back in his guts, "Open your eyes, please!"


    I hastily knelt beside Zeno cing her hands on the wound, "Oh light, shine and heal my Comrade, Holy light!" A bright light shone on her hands and the injury on Zeno''s chest started healing.


    I removed her hands with a gloomy expression on her face, "I don''t think my magic is strong enough for something this deep".


    "What the hell do you mean by that!"  Hina yelled, pulling I closer to her.


    "I''m¡­ sorry" I uttered, looking away from Hina.


    Hina let go of her cor and stretched out her hand, her sword came flying to her like a ma, "Keep him here!" She muttered.


    "Sis, where are you going?" Selvin asked, he had a concerned look on his face.


    Hina didn''t say a word, instead, she whooshed to where Yui and Uta were fighting.


    I sat on the ground with her hair covering her face, saddened at the thought that she couldn''t save Zeno, she glimpsed at Zeno''s face, "I''m sorry Lord Zeno, I''m unfit to fight beside you."


    She suddenly noticed the slight movement on Zeno''s finger, a smile hit her lips, She stood up, turning to the rest of the crew "He''s still alive".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hinanded on the floor, looking to her side to see Uta floating in the sky, "Hey demon! Where''s the bitch?" Hina voiced out.


    Yui suddenly dashed out of the forest behind Hina, "You really should pay attention to your surroundings" Yui muttered, getting ready tond a hit on Hina with her vines.


    "There you are¡­" Moving her body in a counterclockwise motion, Hina used her sword to slice Yui''s hand off.


    "Ahhh! You caught off my arm!" Yui screamed in pain, holding her served arm as blood dripped from the tip.


    Different swords came charging toward her, a few stabbed her shoulder and thigh but she was able to counter the rest with her vines.


    Before she could even tell what was going on, Hina was already in front of her, she used her palm to cover Yui''s face before mming her to the ground.


    After mming her, Hina used Yui''s face as a rag, dragging her face across the ground in the forest before tossing her away.


    A small portal appeared beside Hina and she pulled out a blue Katana. It had powerful lightning powers surrounding it, one so strong that it was destroying all the trees around her.


    Yuinded on the floor, when she got up she noticed that Hina had her sword raised up and it was being enveloped in lightning that was falling from the sky.


    She fell back down in fear, "Don''t kill me, I don''t wanna die yet, I beg of you, I''ll do anything but please don''t kill me" Yui pleaded.


    "You should have thought of that before attacking my vige, Die¡­" Hina shed her sword down with all the lightning that was surrounding it, the whole ce exploded taking Yui and the pce along.


    The forest turned into a wastnd, even the vige dealt some damage from the attack.


    Hina ced the swords back after taking a deep breath and slowly started walking toward Yui.


    Yui was on the ground naked and her two arms had been fried by the lightning, she tried blocking it with her hands and they ended up burning.


    Tears were on her face and snot wasing out from her nose, "I don''t wanna die, I don''t wanna die" She kept mumbling.


    She uttered, crawling away from Hina, "Stay away from me" She yelled, sending one of her weak vines to Hina.


    Hina held the vines and they immediately turned into sand, she walked up to Yui, using Yui''s hair to pull her up.


    "I want you to answer my question¡­ I might still be able to save you" Hina uttered.


    Yui was still crying, "I don''t know anything, I promise it was all Dazai, he wanted the girls to awaken Beelzebub, I had nothing to do with it, I swear".


    Hina''s anger suddenly leaked out, "He wanted to use our people to awaken a demon!" She yelled.


    "I didn''t know, I swear, I swear, spear me I beg of you".


    "Spear you? How many of myrades have you killed that begged you for the same thing" Hina uttered, tossing Yui on the ground.


    "You deserve death"


    Hina voiced out, she grabbed her sword and was getting ready to stab her, then she heard a voice from her back.


    "Enough Hina, there''s no use in taking the life of a fallen enemy" Zeno uttered.


    Hearing his voice made Hina''s eyes widen in shock, she slowly turned her face to see Zeno standing a few feet away from her.


    He had Uta in his arms and the rest of the vige fighters behind him.


    "Zeno?"


    Hina cried out, running toward him to give him a hug, she couldn''t help but cry as she jumped on him.


    "Ow ow!"  Zenoughed, "Easy, my injuries hasn''t fully healed".


    Hina immediately let go, "Oh¡­ sorry" She muttered.


    She then spotted Uta, "And her?" Hina asked.


    "Oh she, funny story, I remember who I am now" Zeno smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 31 Rizaha, We Are Successful Yet Again

    ?Zeno had his men make sure that the pce was clear of any prisoners, he didn''t want a single victim near Fiona vige again.


    Zeno and his servants took Dazia and Yui captive, but before they left, they made sure to leave a message for the people of Fiona.


    Zeno stood on top of the building while all his servants stood behind him, Hina held Yui with her hair, showing her face to the people.


    Zeno then kicked Dazia to the ground, before looking around to see the vigers of Fiona gathering at the scene, they all had a surprised looks on their faces when they saw Dazai on the ground.


    "Hear me, people of Fiona, your lord has been trying to rip apart the bnce of this world, it is my duty, as the sessor to bring justice as I have so done upon him.


    He kidnapped my females and nned to use them in reviving the demon Lord Beelzebub, a powerful demon that if released could take over half the nation if it wanted to" Zeno voiced out.


    The people of Fiona gasped, chattering at the thought of a demon being revived by their own leader.


    "Let this be a warning to all who try to scale the bnce of this world, I, Zeno Ayato will always be there to stop it, be it night or day¡­. I''ll return your leader back to you, but this act shall not repeat itself," Zeno said.


    Zeno and his servant''s body slowly disappeared from the vige, and the people of Fiona immediately ran to Dazai''s side.


    "My lord are you okay"


    "Get him a healer, hurry".


    . . . .. . .


    Zenoy in the cottage, sighing before resting his head, "That was terrifying, I never want to do that again".


    "You did well, considering you are new to making hasty decisions like that, but was it wise leaving Dazai alone, he could one day seek revenge," Hina said.


    "I doubt he''ll bother us again"


    "Yeah but still..." She suddenly remembered how Zeno got stabbed in the chest by a spear, "If that were to happen again, I don''t think I could control myself" Hina muttered.


    "Hmm... what did you say?" Zeno asked, leaning toward her.


    "It''s nothing" Hina replied before looking away.


    . . ... . .


    Zeno and his people appeared in Rizaha, their vige, they could already see the vige guard standing outside with a smile on his face.


    Once they got through the gate, they were immediately weed by the cheers of their vigers.


    As proof of their sess, Zeno had Hina drag Yui onto the ground with chains as they headed toward the pce.


    "Wee back, I presume your journey went," The old woman said, walking out of the castle.


    "Grandma, of course, did you ever have any doubts?" Zeno uttered, tapping his chest with pride.


    "Of course not, a Rizaha leader wouldn''t be so weak" The old woman uttered, she suddenly noticed that there were new faces with him.


    I carried Uta on her back, while Anna and Ava were both carried by the boss yer, and Andrew was with Kamodo, except he wasn''t unconscious.


    "Wow, Zeno, you''ve made a lot of friends," Andrew said, looking around to see how mythical the castle looked.


    "Watch your tongue, that''s lord Zeno to you" Kamodo uttered, aiming his sword at Andrew''s throat.


    Gulping down his spit, Andrew raised both hands in the air with his eyes fixated on the sword, "Okay sure, Lord Zeno".


    The castle where Zeno resides was in the middle of the vige and was surrounded by bushes and smallkes, it had a clear road at all four corners, each road leading to different parts of the vige.


    "Who are the people you''ve brought with you?" The old woman asked.


    "Oh them, they are friends of mine-" Zeno fell to one knee, he suddenly felt dizzy and couldn''t get back up easily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hina dropped Yui on the ground and ran to Zeno''s side, "Are you okay? You have to take it easy, you haven''t fully healed yet" Hina uttered.


    She assisted him to his feet, "I''m fine, just a bit tired is all"  Zeno responded, giving Yui a faint smile.


    "I''m sorry grandma, but I''m taking him to his room now" Hina led Zeno to his room, walking slowly so he didn''t fall.


    "What happened?" The old woman asked.


    Selvin walked up to the woman, holding a spear in his hand, it still had a bit of magic sparking around it, "I''ve never seen Zeno get hurt that bad before... this spear is not normal" He voiced out.


    Once Hina had ced Zeno in his room, she closed the door and ced a maid there to look after him.


    Boss yer and his servants, who are known as Vanguards, locked up Yui in the vige''s prison cell, it is locked in the inner forest of the vige, and just the entrance of the prison is filled with so much anti-magic that it nearly weakens a mage to death.


    One of the Vanguard threw Yui inside the cell before locking it, "Have fun spending the rest of your life in the anti-void" The guardughed before walking out.


    Yui dragged her body on the floor before sitting upright and resting her back on the wall, memory shes of what happened at Fiona''s vige started toe back to her.


    She mmed her hands on the ground continuously, grinning her teeth before yelling, "When I free myself from here, I''ll kill you, sword maiden!"  Yui yelled.


    A voice suddenly came from the pitch-ck corner of the cell.


    "Can you keep it down, you are disturbing my sleep" The girl said, she had her ck hair covering her face.


    "You were also imprisoned here too like I am..." Yuiughed, before falling t on the ground.


    "Yeah" The girl stretched out her hands and a bolt of weak blue lightning sparked on her fingertips, "I guess you can say that".


    . . .. . . . . .


    Anna, Ava, and Uta were all ced in the same room, they were sleeping on a futon while healing from the magicmp that was ced in the room.


    Anna slowly opened her eyes, "Where am I?" She thought to herself. She sat upright and the first thing she saw was Uta looking outside through the window.


    "Uta?" Anna called out.


    Uta faced Anna, her face filled with anger, "They''ve manipted him, I won''t let that slide, they''ll pay" She muttered.


    "Wow, calm down, who are he and they?" Anna asked, "And while we are on that note, where are we?".


    "We are in a vige called Rizaha, from what I can tell they aren''t normal, they possess the ability to use magic, and not from a contract with a demon" Uta uttered.


    "I hope lord Zeno gets well-," A maid suddenly walked into the room to see that both Uta and Anna were awake.


    Themp she was holding fell to the ground and she ran out of the room screaming, "Miss Hina, they are awake!".


    "Why did she run off like that?"


    "I don''t care, I''m getting Zeno out of here and no one is going to stand in my way" Uta began heading to the door.


    "Oh? Is that so" Hina walked into the room with her sword in her hands, "I''d love to see you try, demon" She uttered, ring at Uta who was also doing the same.


    "If you even hope to see the slightest chance of defeating me, then I propose you bring out the Excalibur" Uta grinned.


    "I don''t need that to best the likes of you"


    "Then let''s test that shall we" Uta released a huge wave of her dark magic energy, causing themps to explode and the room to have a windstorm.


    Hina did the same thing, her sword burst out with her own dark energy, and her body became enveloped in it.


    Slevin suddenly walked in, "Damn it, what the hell are you doing?" He yelled.

 Chapter 32 Satan, The Demon Empire

    ?Hina and the higher-ups in Rizaha sat in the pce with Uta, Ava, Anna, and Andrew to ask them a few questions.


    Since Zeno was still recovering in his room, Hina took the initiative to question them. She had I stay with Zeno just in case he was to wake up.


    Hina sat down opposite Uta, ring at her as she asked with her hands ced on the short table, "Who are you to Lord Zeno?".


    Uta showed no sign of cooperating, and that was starting to bug Hina.


    "Allies"


    Andrew answered, calming the intensity that was building up, he was standing beside Uta who was sitting close to the table.


    "Allies? You mean you were his servants?" Slevin asked, he was close to the entrance and Doramon was standing close to him.


    Ava looked around to see that the castle had been surrounded by warriors of the vige, she thought to herself as the mummering of Hina whispered below her thought.


    ''Geko, do you think you can get us out if we switch?'' Ava asked


    *Even if we manage to switch, I doubt I''d be able to take them all on, they are all powerful warriors individually, let''s justy back for now*


    Ava sighed, looking to her right to see Slevin waving at her, "I really want to see Zeno though" She took another sign.


    "I still don''t get why Zeno would move with a Demon, it doesn''t make any sense" Hina muttered, tucking her hands as she stared at Uta.


    "Look!" Uta mmed her hands on the table and stood to her feet, the guards immediately pulled out their weapons at Uta''s sudden movement.


    Uta stared at them for a while, her eyes alone were enough to make the guards shake but they also didn''t back down.


    "I don''t care if you believe us, or you don''t, I''m taking him back to where he belongs" Uta''s eyes glowed, looking down at Hina who wasn''t phased.


    "You must be stupid, if you think I''d let you do that" Hina voiced out, tightening her grip on the sword as she sat on the ground staring back at Uta.


    The door to the pce suddenly slid open and Zeno walked in, he rested his arm on I''s shoulder as he walked in.


    "Can you guys stop with the yelling already, it sounds like a royal rumble in here" Zeno uttered, I set him down on the ground before slowly moving away.


    "Zeno? Y-You shouldn''t be here, you still need to rest" Hina said, looking at Zeno with a worrisome face.


    Uta''s face was stroke driven at the sight of Zeno, she slowly turned her face to see Zeno smiling at her.


    "Hey Uta, d to see you again, I didn''t-"


    Uta ran towards him, giving him a hug that forced him to the ground before she busted out in tears. Zeno smiled, using his hands to brush her hair as he tried to calm her down.


    . . . . .. . .


    Uta had her arms wrapped around Zeno with a smile on her face, as he was about to start discussing with his main generals.


    His main generals were I, Kamodo, Boss yer, Hina, and Slevin, they were also considered to be amongst the strongest in the entire vige.


    He had Anna, Ava, and Andrew stay in the room since the topic also involved them.


    "Thank you all for showing up," Zeno uttered.


    "Lord Zeno? Who is Ummm?" Boss yer asked, awkwardly pointing at Uta.


    "Oh, that''s why I called this meeting in the first ce, these people, well, I guess you can say they are my family," Zeno said.


    "Guess?" Anna gave Zeno the stink eye.


    Everybody in the room immediately went frozen, they were shocked that Zeno even had a normal family, they expected warriors of soth.


    "If I may master, does that imply that they are of royal blood as you are?" Kamodo asked.


    "Nai Nai," Zenoughed, "Anna and her sister adopted me when I was little, I never knew my parents to begin with".<novelnext></novelnext>


    They all sighed, feeling relieved at the fact that they weren''t his family, "What about her?"


    Hine voiced out, focusing her gaze on Uta, "She''s a demon, or was she just possessed?".


    "Uta? Yeah she''s a demon, she''s supposed to be the ruler of the underworld or something like that".


    Hina immediately whipped out her sword, "All the more reason for us to execute her right here," Hina yelled.


    "Wow, Hina calm down," Selvin uttered.


    "Lord Zeno, you are too naive and kind, you are the sessor and thates with a big responsibility, she is the ruler of demons, what''s to say that she won''t rebel against you."


    "Well¡­"


    "I can''t even if I wanted to, the demons don''t acknowledge me as their leader anymore, need any more exnation?" Uta asked before rubbing her face on Zeno''s arm.


    Andrew scotched over to Anna''s side, "Listen, that is Zeno right?" He asked.


    "Seems like it" Anna responded.


    "You all never told me he was the leader of an entire vige" Andrew whispered.


    "That''s because he wasn''t, I don''t know what is going on but I''ll get to the bottom of it" She uttered, clenching her fist as she watched Zeno trying to stop Hina from cutting Uta down.


    *Demon empire*


    The Demon empire is located on the East side of Orion, it is a huge continent where demi-humans reside in, no human has ever tried centering the demon empire, if they did, there is little chance of theming out alive.


    Ady wearing a blue dress and a transparent hand glove with one red demon horn on her forehead walked into the throne room.


    She had blonde long hair and pearly blue eyes which wereplimented by her red pupil.


    In the throne room, a man was dancing to slow ssical music. He wore a red emporia outfit and had long ck hair and a demonic aura to go along with his red eyes.


    "Lord Satan, I see you are dancing to the same music again," Thedy said, she had a small bottle in her hand that had a green glowing ball inside.


    Satan stopped dancing and turned to her, stretching out his hands for an invitation to a dance, "Join me, Halivia" He uttered.


    Halivia sighed, she ced the bottle on the floor before holding Satan''s hands, they began dancing, following the music that was ying.


    "I believe you wanted to tell me something," Satan uttered.


    "Yes, sire, the spell you ced on the humans is starting to wear out, if not taken care of they could regain their reason for the modern world and end the reign of the fantasy world" She uttered.


    "I wouldn''t worry too much about it, the spell has been around for decades, even if it breaks they have already engaged too much in the fantasy life to turn back".


    "If your majesty believes so then I''ll cease my worrying, and Lucifer, he still ns on bringing the Avalon world here".


    Satan groaned, "That brother of mine is starting to piss me off." He let go of Halivia and walked over to his throne to sit down.


    "His feud with the sessor cost me my victory against the goddess 500 years ago, if he gets in my way again, I might have to eliminate him," Satan said, resting his jaw on his hand.


    "Would you like for me to send some of our devils to fetch him, I believe he''s in the kingdom of Orion." Halivia uttered.


    "Do as you please, just keep him in ce, I need to rest now" Satan opened his fist and the small bottle on the ground flew to him like a ma.


    "I''ll take my leave now sire," Halivia said, bowing her head before leaving the throne room.


    When she got outside, she took a deep breath and rested her back on the wall while rubbing the ne around her neck.


    "Lucifer, where are you" She muttered, closing her eyes as her face was written with worry.

 Chapter 33 That Time He Hypnotized

    ?*1 month ago, O''Narvak*


    It was a bright sunny afternoon, the air was cold and the surroundings were filled with red mythic fogs, the demolished school building where the fight between Uta and Rachel took ce feltpletely isted.


    The sound of footsteps walking across the field was resonating throughout the ce, Rachel went to her knees, lifting the rocks one by one, her body covered in dirt.


    She had been doing it for a while, lifting the rocks in search of something.


    "Where are you? Where are you?" Rachel kept on muttering these words as she lifted the stones.


    "What are you doing?" Lucifer materialized out of thin air and walked toward Rachel while adjusting his gloves.


    Rachel stopped lifting, and she slowly


    turned to Lucifer, boning her face at him, "Where is he?" Rachel asked, before standing to her feet.


    "Who are you talking about? I''m quite interested to know now" Lucifer asked, he aimed his hands at a rock and twinkled his fingers which pulled the rock closer to him.


    He sat down on the rock, looking at Rachel with his armed tucked and legs crossed, "Come on, I''m listening, who are you asking about?" Lucifer asked.


    She red at him, dusting her clothes before clenching her fist, "You know who I mean, where is Zeno?" She asked again.


    Lucifer sighed, "Is this what you are going on about? I told you I''d take care of him, you wanted him to remember right, so don''t worry" Lucifer smiled.


    Rachel''s demon wings suddenly popped out and her body became enveloped in her dark magic as her eyes lit up red, "You said you weren''t going to hurt him, that was our deal" She said in a calm yet static voice.


    "No no, what I said was, I''ll take care of it, mydy" Lucifer smiled, adjusting his wear while still staring at Rachel.


    She frowned her face again, "If you so much as hurt him, I''ll kill you," She threatened, sending a fast blue lightning strike at him.


    Lucifer smiled, and a small green magic circle appeared in front of him, he used it to block the magic before the circle shattered.


    "Cute, but here''s the thing," Lucifer turned to dust and whooshed towards Rachel before materializing back, "I know you don''t really love him, you need him for something, and it''s big too, I wanna know what that thing is¡­ Come on, tell me what you desire".


    Lucifer''s eyes began to glow, looking directly at Rachel whose eyes glowed the same color after being hypnotized by Lucifer''s magic eye.


    "Rachel" Lucifer sang, "Tell me what you want".


    "Want¡­ what I want"


    "Yes.. yes"


    "What I want, is to see Zeno again and have my revenge on Gabriel." Rachel replied, she snapped out of the hypnosis after she answered his question.


    Lucifer sighed, "You are still into that guy, there are a lot of other things you could be doing with your life, like helping me bring Avalon here on earth".


    "Help me find Zeno, and I''ll help you with your n," Rachel said, giving Lucifer her normal emotionless expression.


    Luciferughed, "The contractor bes the contracted, very interesting." Heughed again, "Okay, I''ll y your game, let''s go for a walk".


    .. . . . .


    "Where are we going?" Rachel asked, she was riding her horse alongside Lucifer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The road was in the middle of two thick forests, and the sound of river running was loud enough to cover the faint sounds of their horse''s steps.


    "You said you wanted to see your beloved Zeno right? I''m taking you to see him." Lucifer replied.


    "We are already outside of O''Narvak and heading to Rizaha, why would you bring him this far out of your reach?" Rachel asked.


    "I''d rather keep that to myself, don''t wanna let the cat out of the bag just yet." Lucifer stopped riding his horse when he got to the vige gate.


    "Well, here we are," Lucifer got down from his horse and walked up to Rachel who was also already on the ground.


    Before Rachel could say a word, Lucifernded a punch so hard to Rachel''s gut that her horse ran away in fear.


    "Luci¡­fer." Rachel muttered before falling to the ground unconscious.


    "Didn''t anyone ever tell you not to trust the devil?" Lucifer smiled, "Now, there''s something I need and I know just how to get it".


    He ced his palm on his face, a bright white light glowed and his face suddenly changed, he disguised his face to lookpletely different from his real one.


    "Yep, this should do." Lucifer uttered, he was dressed as a guard and had azy-looking face. He moved closer to Rachel, using her hair to raise her.


    "You poor thing, did you really think I was going to keep him alive, he''s probably dead now, I can go on with my n, but first there''s something I need and I must get it, and you can''te with me, leaving you alone is too much of a risk, so you''ll be here for a while, okay?" Lucifer smiled.


    He used his finger to open one of Rachel''s eyes, before looking her directly in that eye using his magic eye to hypnotize her again before leaving her on the ground.


    "Now that, that is taken care of, time to head to Tamron shall we." He rode on one of the horses leaving Rachel on the ground.


    After a few minutes, she stood up from the ground, she didn''t say a word instead she just walked up to the two guards guarding the gates.


    They spotted her walking towards them, "Hey, are you, okaydy?" One of the guards asked, he noticed the way she was walking and felt concerned.


    He walked towards her, seeing if he could lend her a hand, "Do you need help or-" before he could finish his statement, Rachel held his throat and brought out a dark mist from her mouth that devoured the guard whole, leaving only his dried up body behind.


    She threw his body on the ground and continued her approach toward the vige''s gate, one of her eyes glowing red which frightened the other guard.


    He couldn''t decide whether he should run inside the vige to warn the others or keep her from entering the vige, his worries went away when he spotted two of their top generalsing from the east.


    "Who is she?" Boss yer asked, he had four of his men behind him and he was justing from a mission.


    "Sir, she killed Hinji, she devoured him whole! I saw it, she''s, She''s a demon" The guard shouted, trying to warn them about how she is a threat.


    "Oh an Intruder, I see" Boss yerughed, he reached for his de that was at his back before pulling it out.


    "Do you think this is Dazai''s doing?" Slevin asked, he had his three Ninjas beside him.


    "Whatever the case, she''s going down" Boss yer charged toward her, taking a huge leap to the sky.


    Rachel stopped her advance and looked to the sky, she raised her hands and a magic circle appeared before it shot out a powerful red st.


    Boss yer was quick to see the danger and immediately moved out of the way,nding on the other side of his teammates.


    "This might be a tough one," Boss yer thought to himself.

 Chapter 34 Ankia

    ?Waving her hand to the right, Rachel sent a block of power ice that erected from the ground and charge toward the Boss yer.


    Boss yer managed to block the attack, using his de to slice the ice in two, "You are quite the fiesty one" He uttered.


    Rachel paid no mind to what he was saying since she was still in a trance, stretching out her hands a giant ball of dark force began to build up.


    "Twist!" Selvin yelled and Rachel''s hand went twisting anti clockwise, leaving the dark force to deplete into the air.


    Rachel''s arm bones broke almost instantly leaving her hand to fall and blood to spew out if it.


    But even with this, she didn''t show a hint of expression that she was in pain after that, her face was still very calm.


    "Nice one kid" Boss yer uttered, he dashed toward Rachel with his sword aimed at the side.


    Just as he got close, Rachel looked at him with her bright red eyes and he fell straight to the ground.


    He felt like multiple tiny hands were eating him from the inside out, using the open holes in his face as a means of escape.


    He coughed with his knee to the ground as blood began to drop from his nose, mouth, and eyes, ''How is she able to inflict so much damage on me, I have high magic resistance'' Boss yer thought to himself as he kept on coughing.


    One of his servants drew out her sword and charged toward Rachel, her sword was covered in red mes as she yelled, "Get away from the master!"


    Upon getting close, she stroked her de at Rachel, only for her to see that Rachel held the tip of the sword with her fingers.


    Shocked, she desperately tried to pull her sword away from Rachel''s grasp, the look of terror Rachel was giving her was starting to affect her mentally.


    Rachel''s fist began to glow, she was about to hit the soldier but then Slevin came to save her.


    Selvin ran toward Rachel, "Don''t move!" He yelled, a blue invincible chain showed up around Rachel''s body that disabled her to move.


    She just stood there still, unable to move a muscle, the chains themselves were swimming all around her body.


    Selvin sighed, "Are you okay?" He asked the female soldiers.


    "Thank you master Slevin" She uttered, bowing her head before heading over to check up on her leader.


    Boss yer was on the ground, the magic Rachel casted on him had gone but the afterpain was still as painful.


    "Master!, Are you okay?" The female soldier asked.


    Boss yer coughed, "Yeah, I''m fine, that son of a bitch really got to me" He coughed again, using his hand to rob his throat.


    Slevin smirked, "I can''t believe she got you." He said mockingly as he moved closer to the boss yer.


    "Shut up"  The boss yer stood to his feet, "And her? What are we going to be about her?" He asked.


    They all turned to look at Rachel who still couldn''t move from the imaginary chains that were tied around her.


    They took her to Hina, who requested that they lock Rachel inside the anti-void, and they did just that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They locked her up in the anti-void, an anti-magic prison that drains all magic users of their strength.


    . . . . . . ..


    *Present day*


    "Wow, talk about beautiful" Anna wowed. One of the maids in the house took her out for a stroll around the Rizaha farming fields.


    This was one of the ways the country made its money, by selling fruits to nearby viges, not only but they also have their Assassin teamposed of the three Ninjas who help protect Selvin, the vige''s healer.


    He was the one that came up with a way to heal those affect by a Demonic possession. The name of this squad was the Sed squad.


    "Please this way," The maid said, using her hand to escort Anna toward the other part of the vige.


    "Sure" She responded, walking toward the maid.


    They got to the river where some men were fishing and some were building boats, "This is for real?" Anna asked, feeling surprised at the view.


    "Yes, lord Zeno came up with a lot of ways for the vige to make ie in the few weeks he''s been here" The maid replied.


    "It''s still hard to believe that Zeno is the leader of a vige though" Anna muttered to herself.


    . . . . . .


    Zeno was in his room, working on a way he could defeat the recent raise in Glinxs attack that has been happening in viges.


    "This is difficult"  Zeno groaned, "I wish Hina was here" He muttered.


    There was a sudden knock on his door, and he immediatelyposed himself, "Come in" He uttered.


    Uta walked into the room with Ava following right behind her.


    "Oh Uta, I''m sorry we didn''t discuss much, but this came up and I just had to do it," Zeno said, pushing the ink to the side so he could focus on them.


    "It''s cool, I just wanted to discuss something with you" Uta uttered, "But first I need to know, what happened? You were kidnapped and all of a sudden you''re a lord"


    Zeno smiled, "It''s kinda hard to exin, they said something about me being a Sessor to the Ankia or something like that, although I still don''t fully understand it" He responded.


    "So they knew right away that you were the sessor?" Uta asked.


    "Yes, pretty much, what? Do you know something I don''t?"  Zeno asked.


    "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Ava asked.


    "Only an Ankia can easily get a read on the sessor, so if they knew you were one, they must have an Ankia too" Uta muttered, the picture suddenly hit her.


    "Hina? No way, it can''t be her".

 Chapter 35 Black Owl

    ?"Uta? Are you alright?" Zeno asked, he walked toward Uta and sat beside her.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, is it possible to speak with Hina, like this very moment?" Uta asked.


    Zeno gave an awkward chuckle, he was shocked by the way Uta was reacting but he was reacting but that didn''t worry him all too much.


    He sighed before standing to his feet, "Alright fine, but right now she''s probably out hunting" Zeno uttered.


    He stood up from the chair and walked over to his desk to clear the table and grab his ck jacket that was resting on the chair''s armrest.


    "Hunting? Hunting what?" Uta asked.


    "Glinxs of course," Zino replied.


    . . . .


    A small town located on the east side of Rizaha called Hamadan was been overrun by Glinxs.


    One of the jobs Hina and her soldiers do is to assist other viges when they are under attack from these monsters.


    Hina leaped onto one of the building tops so she could get a good eye view of the area.


    She could see the Glinxs matching in from the other side of the vige, "They areing from ¡­. " Hina muttered.


    And somewhere at the left side of the vige were three male warriors, each with a cursed weapon charging toward the Glinxs.


    "Listen up!"


    Hina yelled, looking down at her soldiers who were already prepared to fight, "Take as many civilians as you can, take them away from the vige" She ordered.


    "I''ll take care of these monsters in the meantime, your top priority is to defend the people," Hina said before speeding off.


    "You heard her move!" Aino, a higher soldeir of the ck owl squad (Hina''s team) shouted.


    Hina kept charging toward the Glinxs, when she was close enough to one, she leaped to the sky with her sword brimming with fire.


    It took only one sh for her to split it in half, ''They keeping!'' She frowned.


    She kept her advantage by keeping the Glinxs at a safe distance away from where the vige evacuation was taking ce.


    The Glinx were held bound on entering the inner vige, even going as far as ignoring Hina who was attacking them.


    "Where the hell do you think you are going?"


    Hina yelled as she began chasing after the Glinx, just as she was about to get close another Glinx showed up at the side.


    ? It sent a powerful kick at Hina, even though she was able to block the impact with her sword which spiltted the Glinxs legs, the force still sent her flying.


    aa?


    She went crashing into one of the buildings, she didn''t waste any time before she came back outside.


    "I''ve had enough of you guys"


    A small dark portal appeared beside her, and the bottom half of a sword was showing, she reached for it and pulled it out.


    It was a sword that was emitting a dark mist as she moved it around, "Prepare yourself you-"


    She suddenly spotted a small girling out of a hut right where the four Glinx were charging to.


    "Where did everybody go" The little girl muttered as she kept looking around.


    "Runaway!" Hina yelled, as soon as she took a step she was charged over by a bigger Glinx.


    She was able to maneuver it before it damaged her by cutting his horns while in mid-air.


    Uponnding on the floor, she released a powerful dark energy that didn''t just blow the Glinx in front of her into smithereens, but the st also went casing after the Glinxs.


    The st was only able to take out one Glinx which left three more Glinx moving toward the girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was so terrified that the shock rendered her immobilized throughout the whole event.


    Hina desperately tried to catch up to the monsters but just like hers, their speed was amazing.


    One of the Glinx leaped to the sky with its mouth open to eat the girl as it began falling to her position.


    "Bang!"


    Uta suddenly appeared behind the girl with her signature hand sign aimed at the Glinx, a huge red bolt of raw energy fired from her fingertip and straight for the monsters.


    The st destroyed all three Glinx and even sted buildings alongside it.


    Zeno walked up to the girl before going to his knees, "Are you okay?" He asked.


    The girl began tearing up before hugging Zeno as if she had known him all her life, Zeno smiled before hugging her back.


    Hina suddenly arrived there, a sigh of relief made its way to her mouth when she saw that the girl was safe, "Thank goodness" She muttered.


    She was even more surprised when she saw Zeno with the girl, "Zeno what are you here?" She asked.


    Hina carried the girl from Zeno''s soldier before cing her on the ground and pointing her to where she should go.


    "Well¡­" Zeno stood up from the ground and dusted his clothes, "Uta here wanted to speak to you" He uttered.


    "You came all the way out here, just for that? Lord Zeno, you should really make your decisions more wisely" Hina lectured.


    She sighed then ced her sword back in her shaft, "So, what was so urgent that you had to see me in the middle of a mission?" Hina asked.


    "While you two do that, I need to go speak with the vige head" Zeno uttered before walking away.


    Zeno walked away and headed to where the civilians were being held, ''I don''t feel safe leaving both Hina and Uta alone'' Zeno thought to himself.


    Hina red at Uta before dispatching her ck sword, "Why were you looking for me?" She asked.


    Uta sighed with her eye brown twitching, she slowly opened her eyes before asking, "Are you an Ankia?".


    Hina''s eyes widened before she moved back, ''How... how did she know that?'' She thought to herself.


    He arrived at the refuge point to see members of the ck owl attending to the wounded and helping those who are lost.


    The second inmand suddenly spotted Zeno walking into the area, "Lord Zeno, what brings you here?" Aino asked with her head slightly bowed.


    "Aino, you look pretty as always" Zeno uttered, "I''m looking for the leader of the vige".


    "Oh, Lord Truk, please follow me, I''ll take you to him".


    Aino took Zeno to where the vige head was, from the expression on Truk''s face Zeno knew he was going through a panic state.


    "Lord Truk!"


    Zeno called out, Truk immediately turned to see Zeno walking towards him, blue eyes, and ck hair only one person in the whole nation could look like that.


    News of the Sessor and his people clearing the Gelinx attacks has gotten so wide that almost everybody wants to see him.


    "The Sessor!"


    Truk uttered, he stood up from where he was sitting and went over to Zeno with a pleading look on his face.


    "Thank you for saving my vige, take you!" Truk begged while holding Zeno''s hands.


    "You don''t have to go that far, it was nothing,"


    "My people would have died if not for you,"


    "That''s nothing to thank me for, my subordinates did the job, not me, beside that¡­ I have something to discuss with you"

 Chapter 36 Pull Our Weights

    ?Zeno and his subordinates cleared the area of the remaining Glinxs that were lurking in the vige.


    But that still left the vige in ruin, Zeno offered them to seek amodation in Rizaha since he still wanted to discuss something with Truk.


    They arrived at Rizaha after half a day on horseback, Zeno went straight to his office with Truk.


    When Ava heard the voice of one of the vigers yelling about Zeno''s return she was excited.


    "He''s back!" She muttered, she immediately ran out of the room and headed straight to see Zeno.


    But when she got there it was only Hina and her soldiers that were outside, "Where''s Zeno?" Ava asked.


    Hine looked at Ava after hearing that question, "He''s busy with the Lord of Hamadan, If you need something I can help you send the message".


    "No no, don''t worry about it" Ava uttered, she walked away with a sad look on her face.


    She walked over to a riverside, feeling down she began throwing rocks into the water to ease her mind.


    "Jerk!" She yelled before throwing the rock in her hand with all her might.


    "Wow hey now, that''s not how you do it," Andrew said, he had a big basket of fish with him.


    "Andrew? What are you doing here?" Ava asked.


    Andrew dropped the basket of fish on the ground and sat beside Ava before picking a rock of his own.


    "Anna and I decided it would be better if we pulled our weights around here, I''m helping with the fishing, I can''t remember what she''s doing" Andrew answered.


    "I¡­ didn''t think of that" Ava said before falling back to the ground and letting out a loud sigh.


    "If you''re bored I can keep youpany, I''m tired anyway," Andrew said,ying on the ground too.


    Neko suddenly materialized in front of Andrew before uttering, "Andrew Skak!"


    Andrew and Ava were both stunned at Neko''s sudden arrival. Andrew moved back a bit.


    "Yeah, I''m Andrew¡­ what''s up?" He asked.


    "Lady Hina would like to see you, she''s waiting for you in the garden," Neko reported.


    . . . . . .


    Andrew followed Neko to the garden and when he got there he saw a round table with four chairs and three had been taken by some people.


    Uta, Hina, and Selvin were already seated, waiting for Andrew to make his arrival.


    Andrew slowly approached the table but even he was nervous at the way they were all looking at him.


    "Great he here, hurry up and sit down" Hina voiced out with her hands tucked and eyes closed.


    "Okay¡­"


    Andrew muttered, he walked over to the open chair that was beside Uta, pulling the chair he sat down before whispering into Uta''s ear.


    "What the hell is going on here?" He asked.


    "Just keep quiet, you''ll find out soon"  Uta replied almost instantly but she didn''t even look to his side.


    Hina stood up from the chair and mmed her hand on the table to draw the others'' attention.


    "I''m very sure most of you have noticed this by now, the color crystals at the back of our hand" Hina voiced.


    ''Color Crystal?'' Andrew thought, he suddenly remembered when a crystal attached to his hands at Velmont vige.


    Selvin rolled up his sleeves and showed his crystal to everyone, his was located on his wrist and was blue in color.


    Uta did the same and hers were at the back of her palm, gleaming red and was brighter than both Hina''s and Slevin''s.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They all suddenly turned to Andrew with their eyes stabbing him to show his crystal.


    Andrew sighed as he stared at his palm, ''Any time I show this crystal it''s usually crazy as hell,'' He groaned as he stylishly looked at their faces.


    ''I thought I was the only one with the weird crystal at first, but then Uta showed me hers butter didn''t exin to me what it was about¡­.'' Andrew sighed with confidence, "Okay fine!"


    Andrew stood up from the chair and raised his hand to the sky, revealing his purple Crystal for everyone to see.


    "You don''t have to be so dramatic about it," Slevin uttered smugly.


    Hina moved away from her position and walked toward Andrew with a straight face on before stretching out her right arm to him.


    "What?" Andrew asked while staring at Hina''s hand.


    "You have questions about the secret? If so then you need to take my hand" Hina voiced again.


    Although feeling reluctant to abide, he held out his hands and got held Hina''s, with a sh of light  information started to flood into his brain.


    . . . . . .


    Long ago, after the pandemic that happened in 2015, the goddess of creation sent an angel down to cleanse the world of these monsters.


    This angel had no rank or title, he was a mare working angel who was lucky enough to be chosen to carry on the take, his name was Sekio.


    When Sekio first arrived on Earth he began clearing these monsters with the overwhelming power he had.


    But soon he was forced to fight against a mighty demon called Abedin, a very powerful demon that was fast down from heaven after years of battle.


    Sekio battled this demon and was able to seal the demon away but at the cost of his life.


    He was slowly dying and he knew he had no time left, demons and Glinx were still running rampant on Earth and had nearly wiped out the entire human race.


    Sekio came up with a decision: he was going to find a way to destroy the world and leave nothing on the.


    During his journey to find a healer, he found a small vige getting run by knights soldiers on horses.


    When he arrived there the only thing they survived was a girl who was barely clinging to life.


    In order to save this girl he made a contract with her, giving her a bit of his magic and turning her into one of his subordinates.


    This was when Sekio started to see hope for humanity, he called this girl the weapon Ankia since her powers were based on magic.


    And hence he began his journey to find more people to help, he found survivors from different viges making a total of five subordinates.


    He made a contract with all of them, giving them the title, Weapon Ankia, Judgement Ankia, Warrior Ankia, guardian Ankia, and Chaos Ankia.


    With their help, Sekio was able to fight back against the demon and Glinx, saving the world while earning the named Sessor of the west.


    He was able to teach the people how to make a contract with demons, once they had ced the leaves in their bodies the chances of demons taking over their body reduced.


    The humans became greedy and wanted more of the demon''s powers, so they stomped the kingdom where the demons were hiding and began to seal them with a special kind of magic.


    Sekio couldn''t do anything since it was his time to die, so he gave his Ankias his magic and told them to use it in battling the wicked while saving the good.


    Their respect for Sekio grew so they couldn''t just let him die like that. One of the Ankia, the judgment Ankia, begged for the goddess to give their master back.


    But they got no answer, so theybined their magic and tried to resurrect Sekio which didn''t work.


    The Weapon Ankia took it upon herself to defeat Lucifer and used his heart on herself, turning her into a demon.


    She then exchanged the heart and ced it in Sekio''s which brought him back to life.


    But it came with a price, they were cursed but the world and now they will always be reincarnated anytime they die in the same world.


    Forced to be the Sessor and Ankia for the rest of humanities age.

 Chapter 37 Project Glinx

    ?Andrew immediately pulled his hand away from Hina''s grasp which led to him falling to the ground butt-first.


    "What the hell was that?" He asked forcefully, standing to his feet and looking at the rest of them with confusion.


    "Relex, what you saw were shes from past lives, you don''t have to panic about it" Uta uttered before standing to her feet.


    She walked over to Andrew who was still trying topose himself from the shes he saw.


    She held his shoulder and gave a warm smile, "Do you remember, back at Fiora, when we were surrounded by Daizai and his people?" She asked.


    Andrew looked at her before shaking his head, agreeing to the fact that he does remember.


    She removed her hand and sat at the edge of the desk with her hand tucked, "It was at that moment I knew you were the Guardian Ankia, you activated your power to protect me".


    "We Ankia can sense our kind, that is why even after three reincarnations we could still find each other" Uta voiced again.


    Andrew looked at Selvin, "Did you also know about this?" He asked.


    "Well duh, my sis was the head of the vige, of course I know, my grandma been nagging me since birth about being the Judgement Ankia"


    Slevin uttered with both his legs resting on the table and his back sleeping on the chair''s back rest.


    "I see then, and Zeno? Does he know?" Andrew inquired.


    Hina sighed, "No he doesn''t, we''ve exined but he doesn''t know the full details and I''d like to keep it that way".


    "The Ankia and Sessor are known amongst kingdoms as legends, so why are you guys staying in a ce like this, wouldn''t staying with the royal house benefit you," Andrew asked again.


    "You ask too many questions," Hina groaned before approaching him.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help it, I''m curious"


    Hina stood in front of him, with both of them being the same height It was hard for neither of them to look intimidating.


    "All you need to know is, we are here for one reason only, to guide and protect Zeno, understood?" Hina asked.


    "I have to-"


    One of the maids at Zeno''s office walked in on their conversation before bowing her head.


    "Pardon my intrusion, but Lord Zeno would like to meet everyone in the office" She reported.


    . . . . . . .


    When they all arrived at where Zeno was, they met a bunch of people surrounded at a spot outside Zeno''s office.


    They were standing opposite each other, and right in the middle of them was Zeno who was pointing at the map on the ground.


    Uta and Hina walked up to Zeno, ignoring the rest of the people that were there. The sound of her people mummering echoed throughout the ce.


    "What''s going on?" Uta asked Zeno as she approached him.


    Zeno reacted to the voice he heard and turned to see Uta, Hina and the rest of his generals walking behind her.


    "Oh great, you guys are here already" Zeno uttered, he left the crowd and walked toward them.


    "What''s this about?" Hina asked.


    Truk also walked out of the crowd and appeared beside Zeno, "Are these the attendants you spoke of?" He asked.


    "Yes,e let''s go inside" Zeno turned and headed inside his office with Truk following behind him.


    Hina looked at Uta and saw that she was just as confused about the whole thing, Hine sighed before approaching the office too.


    When they entered the office, Zeno sat down on his chair with his office table in front of him.


    The Rizaha''s generals, Boss yer, Komado, and Elsa were present there when Hina and the rest walked in.


    They settled down on the chair that was opposite the couch Truk was sitting on with his own generals.


    While the rest of them sat on the couch, Uta insisted on standing behind Zeno as he spoke.


    Zeno sighed, resting his jaw on his hand as he began to look at their faces one by one.


    "I''m sure you are all wondering why I called this sudden meeting" Zeno uttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, to put it simply, I have a n to wipe out all the Glinx in the red district in just... three days" Zeno voiced with a confident smile on his face.


    "You''re joking right?" Selvin shouted in shock.


    The red district was the name given to the viges that resided in that area, Rizaha, Fiora, Hamadan, and Toromon.


    These are the four viges that resided in the red district, are located opposite each other leaving the middle a wastnd known as a neutral ground.


    "I get that the red district has the lowest rate of Glinx attacks, but still¡­ that''s only because we have the shinoku nts with us¡­ there''s no way you can possibly wipe them all out!" Selvin voiced standing to his feet.


    "Rx"


    Zeno uttered, he reached for his drawer and pulled out a map before walking to where everyone was seated.


    He ced the map on the center table and pointed his finger at the neutral grounds.


    "What if I told you, I know a way we could trap them all here, then wipe them out like that in one go"  Zeno said with a calm voice.


    Selvin opened his mouth In shock as he stared at the patterns of the pawns we ced on the map.


    "When did youe up with this?" Hina asked, staring profoundly at the map.


    "Been nning it for a while, just didn''t want to let it out until I knew it would work" Zeno replied.


    "Amazing"  Boss yer smirked, "You never fail to amaze me, Lord Zeno".


    "I''m just as shocked as you guys, it''s crazy but if it works, we won''t have to worry about these damn monsters anymore" Truk sighed.


    Zenoughed, "d to see you guys are happy about it, why don''t I go ahead and exin the n".


    "It''s no secret that the shinoku nt helps keep the Glinx away, a few viges have them, but even with that, those nts don''tst more than four days.


    So my n needs to be executed in two days, worsees to shove, three days at most".


    While Zeno was exining, nobody uttered a single word, instead, they just listened with their face focused on the map.


    "Here is what we are going to do¡­ I want Slevin to gather as many of the Shinoku nts he can get from the fields at sunrise tomorrow" Zeno requested.


    "Sure no problem, my team and I can do that, but what do you need so many for?" Slevin asked.


    "We''re going to focus the Glinx to a corner, Hina and her squad will head to the Tamron vige and tell them to use the nts around their province,"


    "Understood," Hina responded.


    "With that done, the Glinxs who are outside the vige will be forced back while the other ones in will have to find refuge in another vige"


    "But there''ll be  Shinoku nts there too, so they''ll have no choice but to move again to a clear spot where they can''te in contact with the nt¡­ awesome.." Uta giggled before wrapping her hands around Zeno''s neck.


    "Exactly yes."  Zeno smiled as he tried to maintain his bnce from Uta''s weight on his body.


    "Restrain yourself, you demon!" Hina yelled.


    "This is truly amazing," Elsa said, "it''s so crazy it might actually work".


    "Well that''s the n"  Zeno responded, "Else and her team will take the Hamadan vige and help lord Turk position the nts, but we have one problem with the other vige, Fiora." Zeno sighed.


    They all remembered when they literally threatened the vige and their leader Dazai who was kidnapping their women.


    Boss yer smirked, "Let me go, I''ll talk some sense into them,".


    "Thanks, dude¡­ but I don''t think you can-"


    "Come-on lord Zeno let me do this."  Boss yer requested, mming his palm together as he begged.


    Zeno sighed wih an awkward smile, " Okay, fine but avoidbat, we need them to be cooperative." Zeno uttered.


    "Don''t worry lord Zeno I got this!" Boss yer said before smirking in excitement.


    Zeno sighed, ''Somehow I doubt he does,'' He thought to himself.


    Zeno looked at all the generals in the room, "Let''s get this done... and if this works, we can put an end to the reign of the Glinx as we know them".

 Chapter 38 Mission In Motion

    ?It''s the next day after the n and Slevin didn''t waste time getting his team to harvest as many Shinoku nts as they could.


    About a full basket of Shinoku nts were brought to Zeno the same day he issued the mission to the warriors.


    He was working in his office when he suddenly heard a knock on the door, "Come in." He responded.


    The door opened and Isabelle, one of Selvin''s ninjas walked in with a basket of purple glowing nts in her hands.


    "Oh, how are you doing Isabelle¡­ what brings you here?" Zeno asked, standing from his chair and walking over to the window.


    He could see the whole vige, working on the n heid out, Hina was getting ready to move to her assigned vige, the same as Boss yer and Elsa.


    Isabelle went to her knees before presenting the flowers to Zeno, "Master Selvin told me to show this to you." She uttered.


    Zeno changed his focus to her and saw that she was on her knees, he gave a sigh before taking the basket from her.


    "I''ve told you several times, you don''t have to kneel before me like that." He said while examining the nts.


    Isabelle paused before raising her head to look at Zeno''s back view, "But you are the Sessor, my lord, it''s only natural that I show my respect." She replied.


    Zeno sighed again, "I know I am, or at least that''s what everybody''s been telling me, but I don''t remember ever being the Sessor, and even if I was¡­" He uttered, going to his knees and holding Isabelle''s chin which ced her in a flustered state.


    "I wouldn''t want to feel superior to others, not when I know they are helping me as much as you guys are," He said.


    Once Zeno let go of Isabe''s chin, she began panting as she desperately tried to hide her red bret face.


    "I''ll.. I''ll try my best lord Zeno." She responded.


    "Uhmm.." Zeno hummed, looking at the basket on the table, with a deep breath he sped up his reaction as he counted the nts.


    His eyes were moving at an abnormal speed equivalent to his hands movement. Once he was done picking the nts one by one and setting them on the table, he smiled.


    "Two hundred, that''s impressive." He muttered with a smile, Zeno then proceeded to hand the basket to Isabelle who was still on her knees.


    "Tell Slevin, he has done an excellent job, he should give this to the warriors so they can carry out their mission." He ordered.


    "Yes my lord," Isabelle replied before taking the basket from Zeno and whooshing out of the room.


    Zeno looked at the door for a while, "My lord uhn?" He sighed, "I can''t get used to that".


    Walking to the other side of the room, he was about to grab his coat, "Come out Uta, I can see you." He voiced out.


    "You''ve gotten stronger if you are able to sense me so easily." Uta said as she walked into the room with her hands behind her back.


    "You think so? I didn''t notice."  He said, putting on his jacket and getting ready to head out.


    "Yeah, and you''ve changed also, could it be because of this ce?" Uta asked as she walked toward him.


    "Nah, you''re just overthinking things, anyway I''m heading over to the Canon, gotta check how wide it is before we trap the Glinxs there." He muttered.


    Before he could take another step Uta was already in front of him with her arms wrapped around his shoulder and her face close to his.


    "W-what are you doing? Zeno asked.


    Uta ced her forehead on his before giving out a gentle smile, "I''m d you changed¡­ you no longer have those eyes that wished for nothing, I would have never thought I would see you so happy" She said.


    Zeno looked to the side, as he tried not to get bashful, "Thank you, I don''t ...".


    "But on that note,"  Using her hand, Uta pulled his face closer, "That doesn''t give you the right to look at any other woman, you belong to me and me alone¡­ do you understand?" She asked.


    Zeno shook his head, "Of course¡­ I don''t even like girls anymore." He responded with an anxious chuckle.


    "Lord Zeno, about the nts, are we to-" Hina and Ava, walked in on Uta hugging Zeno with her boobs.


    Zeno tilted his head to the side to see Hina brimming with anger as she stared at them.


    "Oh hey, Hina." He greeted her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hina pulled out her sword, "Lord Zeno¡­ get away from that demon, I''ll end her here.. don''t worry," She said.


    "What do you mean end?" He asked.


    Uta grabbed Zeno''s hands immediately and ced them on her boobs with a smile, "Aww~ Zeno you pervert,".


    Hina began to swing her sword around Uta but Uta kept using Zeno as a body shield.


    "Damn demon! stand still so I can kill you!" Hina yelled.


    "It''s not my fault you''re turning too old to catch up" Uta uttered.


    While Ava stood therepletely frozen as she ced her hands on her breast to see if hers were bigger.


    . . . . .


    The argument managed to die down, and they all came out of his office with Zeno following behind them.


    The first thing Zeno met when he came outside, was Elsa and Boss yer waiting with their troops.


    Elsa had three Valkyries with her and a wagon pulled by one horse, while Boss yer had five of his Velmont men with him.


    They had their nts and were getting ready to move.


    "Lord Zeno." Elsa called out as she ran toward him, "I hope you are doing well?" She asked.


    "Yes, thanks for asking¡­ I see you are prepared," He responded.


    "Yes my lord, mydies and I are ready to head to Hamadan with lord Uruk, we are just waiting for you to give the order," Elsa voiced out.


    "Same here lord Zeno, just give us the go-ahead and we are off." Boss yer added.


    Zeno looked at their faces and smiled, "Of course the sooner the better, be careful on your journey." He said.


    They both bowed their heads and began to exit the vige, Zeno couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment at the sight.


    "I should head out too." Hina muttered, "I''ll get my squad and move to Tamron, I heard the Glinxs are somewhat overwhelming there."


    Zeno smiled, "Good luck, youe back at the first hint of danger, okay?" He uttered.


    Hina looked away to hide her embarrassment, "Of course, we''ll see youter my lord."  She said before storming off.


    "I guess it''s our turn to leave." Zeno said as he began walking with Uta following behind him.


    They both suddenly heard Ava and Andrew shouting from their backs, "Zeno! Wait up!" They yelled.


    "Andrew, Ava what are you two doing here?" Zeno asked.


    Panting, Andrew stood in front of Zeno with a smile, "Let use with you." He said.


    "No, I can''t allow that, we might encounter Glinxs on the way." Zeno voiced.


    "I can protect myself, you don''t need to treat me as a kid." Ava said.


    "Yeah, I have powers too you know, need work but still, isn''t it my job as the guardian Ankia to guard you... it''s in the freaking name!" Andrew yelled.


    Zeno sighed, "I don''t even know what they means" He uttered.


    He suddenly felt a touch from Uta on his shoulder, she smiled at him, "Why not let theme along, you haven''t exactly hanged out with them since they got here" She said.


    Zeno gave another heavy sigh, "Alright fine, but you must listen to everything I say" He voiced out.


    "Rodger" They both responded in unison.


    "Fine let''s go" Zeno yelled as he lead the way, ignoring the cheer Andrew was passing out.

 Chapter 39 Boss Slayers Journey

    ?[Fiora vige]


    Boss yer and four of his men made their way to the Fiora on foot, Rizaha and Fiora ain''t far from one another, so with speed, it''s more like a three-hour journey.


    Once they arrived at Rizaha the first thing they caught a glimpse of was the new wall encircling the vige.


    "Boss look!" One of his men shouted as he pointed at the big gate in front of them.


    Boss yer smirked at the sight, "Looks like they''ve spotted us." He muttered.


    Multiple guards were hurrying out of the gates while some stood at the top of the two monumental towers arranged at both sides of the gate.


    Boss yer was about to reach for his de till he recollected Zeno''s orders not to fight if possible.


    "Ah damn it." He murmured before setting loose his grip on his de and standing firm in front of his men.


    Yui, Dazai''s personal assistant, stepped out of the gate with two women following behind her.


    They had long white dresses on, and their faces were covered with ck transparent Vail.


    Yui scowled as soon as she spotted the Boss yer being located outside the gate, "You''ve got some nervesing back here¡­ state your business." She voiced out.


    Boss yer looked around to see that most of the guards around the gate had their arrows geared toward him.


    ''Looks, like they tightened their defenses after thest fight, understandable.'' Boss yer supposed to himself.


    "We came to offer a proposal!" Boss yer responded loudly since he was a bit far away from the gate.


    Yui red again, "Thest time you came to offer¡­ a proposal... you broke into the vige and caused chaos in the pce¡­ be gone!" She uttered.


    "Okay to be fair, you guys kidnapped our women, it had to be done." Boss yer replied.


    "Get¡­lost." Yui voiced before veering around her back and walking away.


    Boss yer grinned and reached for his de, "I didn''t want to result to violence but you leave me no choice." He muttered.


    He dashed toward Yui, leaving a sonic boom behind him, the rest of the guards tried shooting at him with their arrows but he kept blocking with ease.


    Yui changed her attention to Boss yer with a a grimace on her face, "Why won''t you just go!" She yelled.


    She extended out her hand and multiple giant nts began to pop from the ground and charge toward the Boss yer.


    Boss yer didn''t agonize, instead, he began cutting down the nts while still sprinting toward her.


    Yui noticed her nts weren''t slowing him down and that was starting to piss her off, she looked at the two maidens behind her.


    "Assist me! Don''t just stand there!" She yelled, reaching out her second hand to increase the nts she could regte.


    "Yes, mdy!" They both responded before darting toward the Boss yer.


    Boss yer smiled as he watched the two close in on him, "Three against one? That isn''t fair now is it!" He yelled.


    He clenched his grip on the de, causing it to glisten and air to razor around the tip. He then used his hand to grab one of the nts before rotationally striking his sword.


    The earth broke down and spread around a few feet, causing the nts to spray into pieces and the two maidens to move back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before Boss yer could take a step, he received a kunai to the leg, "What the?" He muttered.


    He peeked to his back to see one of the maidens charging toward him at full speed, but she got held down when two of Boss yer''s men obstructed her path.


    "We can handle this master, Jason and Syou are with the other one, so you should go ahead!" One of the soldiers said, yanking out his sword and taking a defensive stance.


    "Nice, you guys just skip a level of being trash to less trash." Boss yer responded with a smile.


    He jerked out out the Kunai from his leg and immediately felt a huge pressure on his heart, he fevll to one knee while using his de as support.


    "Poison?" He questioned, "I don''t have strong enough poison resistance like Hina, damn it,".


    Scrambling from the side came Yui with a whip on her hand, ''''I don''t see anyone around¡­ don''t tell me you came alone!" She voiced out.


    "Don''t be stupid¡­ that would be Overkill for ants such as yourselves." He muttered, standing to his feet and facing Yui''s direction.


    Yui sent her whip his way, it was pushing so fast that it immediately tied itself around Boss yer''s wrist.


    He lifted up his hand and looked at the whip that was around his wrist before soughing, ''''What kind of demon are you contracted with? Seems strong." He asked.


    "Shut up¡­ and die already!" Yui tugged the whip, heaving Boss yer across the ground while his body kept banging the earth.


    Once he was close, Yui turned loose her whip and wiped Boss yer again, which sent him flying and smashing to the ground.


    Where hended was shrouded in dust from the impact, there was no movement after some seconds had passed.


    Yui smiled while she stood in front of the dust, "And to think, I wanted to go all out with him." She scoffed.


    She turned and was about to go apprehend the remaining soldiers when she suddenly sensed a huge pour of magic energy.


    Boss yer slowly stood up from the ground with his body covered in golden Mana, he smiled as he yelled.


    "Come now, you''re leaving¡­ and I was just getting started!".


    A golden light struck him from the sky, leaving the earth erected from the massive force it came falling down with.


    The wind began to go wild, causing everything around the light to blow away or burn up.


    Once the light had perished, Boss yer walked slowly out of the massive hole with his head, hands, and legs scorching with fire.


    His eyes were glowing red and his body had gotten more masculine, the fire rotating around his hand began to spread around the red-hot glowing streaks on his body.


    He had gone shirtless from the mes burning around him, and the only reason his pants were still intact was because of the magic resistance on them.


    With a grin, he dashed toward Yui, "Let''s start, I''m getting excited!" He yelled.


    ......


    A/N


    Thank you for unlocking my chapter, I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 40 Boss Slayers Journey II

    ?Yui moved back a few feet as she nced at Boss yers burning body from head to toe, "Where did all this powere from?" She questioned as she began feeling wery.",


    She instantly skipped away from where Boss yer was bearing, she was so close to having her body mashed to the ground.",


    The leap Boss yer took was so assertive that when he disembarked, the ground crumbled and cracked up from the impact.",


    "I can''t be chasing you, why don''t you just attack me you bitch!" Boss yer yelled.",


    The form he converted into was known as transcendent, a form that lets him ess the power of the sun for a limited amount of time.",


    Yuinded on the ground a few feet away from where Boss yer was, looking at her leg to see that the lower part of her dress had caught fire.",


    "Damn you!" Yui yelled, she raised her hand to the sky and two massive nt monsters sprouted from the ground.",


    "Kill him, leave nothing behind, go!" She yelled and with a screeching sound, the two monsters flickered toward the Boss yer.",


    "You brought friends¡­ you sick fuck!" Boss yer grinned in excitement, he pushed his left foot against the ground and his bodyunched itself forward.",


    He first dodged the fast-moving vines the monsters sent at him, once he had gotten close he embraced one of the monsters body and covered its body in the fire.",


    Yui used the opportunity andshed Boss yer with her whip from behind, thesh sent him soaring forward andnding right in front of the other nt monster.",


    The monster didn''t waste any time, it began whooping Boss yer roughly with its vine arms continually.",


    The earth went dispersing into pieces from the consistent attacks, even Boss yer could feel his arms which he was using to obstruct the attacks giving up on him.",


    "You pack¡­ quite¡­ a punch for¡­ a nt but still." Boss yer reverberated his legs before doing a Chinese get-up.",


    Once he was on his knees, he kept up the two vines that were speeding toward him with his hands, "You''re still a nt." His eyes lit up as a burning redser beam shot out of his eyes and into the nt''s chest.",


    The nt monster screeched in pain as its body began to shrivel before finally turning into dust and weathering away.",


    Boss yer slowly stood up from the ground with his whole eyes gleaming from the previousser that left his eyes.",


    He turned to dart at Yui who still had a a horrified look on her face, "Guess he''s next." He uttered before pointing at the nt monster on his left.",


    Yui rasped, "Don''t get cocky, you insect!" She yelled, multiple ranting nts grew from the ground and began spearing toward Boss yer.",


    He just ran, dodging as many of the attacks as he could while still heading toward Yui.",


    His mes were blowing up all the vines in front of him so he could get a clear look at Yui. She was panicking at the way Boss yer was closing in.",


    "Damn it, why is he so fast all of a sudden!" Yui yelled.",


    With a push of hot wind gushing past her face, Yui fell butt-first to the ground when Boss yer abruptly appeared in front of her.",


    His eyes were still glistening and he was ready to scorch her to a crisp, "Have fun in the afterlife, bitch!" He smiled.",


    Theser began to build up in his eyes as he held Yui by her hair and looked her in the eyes.",


    "No, wait don''t¡­ if you kill me, Lord Dazia will get angry." She murmured while she trembled in fear.",


    "Like I give a damn." Boss yer responded.",


    Yui squeaked in fear, "Okay I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ Please don''t kill me¡­ I beg of you." She uttered before bursting into tears like a little girl.",<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uhn?... You''re crying?" Boss yer uttered in bafflement, he let go of Yui''s hair and stepped back before his mes burned out.",


    Dazai suddenly worked out of the gate and the first thing he noticed was the sparks of a sword striking against themselves.",


    He looked to his right to see Yui crying and Boss yer still staring at her with confusion.",


    "What''s going on here?" Dazai asked as he walked toward Yui.",


    Yui paused when she heard Dazai''s voice and immediately ran to his side before falling to her knees.",


    "L-Lord Dazia¡­ he- he¡­." Yui continued crying with her mouth wide open as she stammered.",


    Boss yer was still frozen in a state of confusion as he kept looking at her, "What¡­the fuck? She''s crying?"He questioned again.",


    "There ¡­. there, it''s alright now," Dazia said in a a temperate voice as she patted her head.",


    Dazai then changed his focus back to Boss yer who again¡­. Was still frozen from the confusion he was feeling.",


    "I''ve seen you somewhere before¡­ you work for the Sessor." Dazai uttered, "Why are you here?" .",


    Boss yer looked at Dazia and began exining his mission but what was going on inside his head was a different issue.",


    ''What the hell¡­ why the hell is she crying¡­ I feel like my whole dream has been stepped on and tossed into a volcano!'' He thought to himself as she stared at crying Yui.",


    ''What kind of Warrior cries during battle¡­ she''s not a warrior¡­ she''s a¡­ she''s a¡­ She''s crying!'' He yelled again.",


    "Oi! Oi! Hey!" Dazia yelled.",


    Boss yer immediately snapped out of his thoughts, "Yeah you were saying?" He muttered.",


    Dazia sighed, "Let''s discuss this inside, tell your men to draw back their swords" He uttered.",


    "Yeah¡­ sure" Boss yer responded.",


    The rest of the soldiers had already ceased their fighting when they noticed Dazai speaking with Boss yer.",


    At the very least, the Velmont soldiers knew they were on the right track.",


    .....",


    Author''s note",


    It would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.",


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.",


    Keepnovel with your power stones.",


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.",


    Keep calm and write something...",

 Chapter 41 The Glinx Has Intelligence?

    ?Hina and three of her ck owl made their way to the vige of Tamron after taking the Shinoku nt from Selvin.


    The journey wasn''t especially long, but it was tiring nheless, they crossed the middle of a forest before finally seeing the path that led to Tamron.


    Hina was asleep in the wagon while her valkyries sat down in front to watch out for any danger that might be lurking in the woods.


    "I''m so tired, I might die." Rina, one of the top fighters on the team, uttered as she rested her head on the wagon.


    Her outfit fitted her perfectly, and her silky blonde hair only added to the charm around her body.


    "Calm down Rina, we are almost there," Horina said, she had dark short hair and wore short pants with a crop top leaving her stomach exposed.


    "Look, I can even see the town square from here!" Alisha, the cutest and youngest


    one on the team yelled as she rode the horse.


    She had long pink hair and wore a long dress with a ck tight underneath it.


    "We''ll be there in no time, hopefully, we get to mess up some assholes along the way!" Horina said with an exciting grin on her lips.


    Hina was still asleep at the back of the cart when she suddenly opened her eyes, "Something ising." She uttered.


    She stood to her feet and grabbed her sword before moving to the rider side of the wagon, "Stop the horse¡­now!" She yelled.


    Alisha immediately panicked as she pulled the rope to stop the horse, "Uh-n, M-Miss Hina, why did you yell stop?" She asked as she turned to Hina with dots of tears in her eyes.


    "They areing." Hina uttered before walking out of the wagon and pulling her sword from its sheath.


    "Wait, you can mean.." Rina muttered before looking around like she was searching for something.


    "The Glinx, they are moving here, we can''t outrun them¡­ we are going to take them head-on," Hina uttered with a defensive stance following her deadly stare.


    Horina jumped down from the wagon with a smile on her face, "Well it''s about time, I was getting sad thinking I won''t punch something today," She uttered.


    A dark wild tattoo began to show up all around her body before spreading to her hand and face.


    "Get ready Dodi, I''m about to wreck something." Horina smiled, as she spoke to her demon.


    The rest got down from the wagon, while Rina pulled out her spear with breeze circling her position, Alisha had a small teddy bear that she was hugging as she moved closer to the team.


    Hina had her eyes locked in front of her, but then out of nowhere, they all heard a loud growl behind them.


    ''They were behind?'' Hina muttered to herself, she took a sharp turn and leaped toward the Glinx.


    With her hand held firmly on her sword, she sliced the Glinx in midair, leaving its remains falling to the ground.


    Hinanded on the wagon and shed her sword to the side for the blood to ssh away.


    "I think that should be it, there are no more Glinx to worry about," Hina said as she pulled her sword back in her seath.


    "Miss Hina look out!" Rina yelled.


    Hina looked to see the terrified expression on their faces, she couldn''t quite figure out why until she saw the huge shadow covering her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She immediately looked to the back to see a Glinx falling to her position with its mouth open.


    ''Damn it, how did I let my guard down!'' Hina yelled with her hand resting on her sword, ''I won''t make it in time.. damn it!''.


    Alisha, in a state of fear, tightened her grip on the doll she was holding and multiple demonic-looking tentacles came rushing out of the doll''s mouth.


    Hina could already feel the slimy drool of the Glinx dropping on her skin, none of the valkyries were fast enough to get to her.


    The tentacles grabbed the Glinx at thest second, just before it was about to snap its teeth and eat Hina.


    Once the tentacles had grabbed hold of the Glinx, it began to pull the Glinx into its mouth before it devoured it whole.


    Alisha squeaked in fear, "I told you not to eat them anymore Poseidon!" She muttered.


    The bear turned its head and looked at her with augh, "You''re so cute Alisha, how else was I supposed to kill it?" It continued tough.


    Hina was still on the wagon with a terrified look on her face, Rina noticed and walked toward her.


    "Miss Hina, are you okay?" She asked.


    "Yeah Miss Hina, it''s rare to see a Glinx get the jump on you, was something on your mind?" Horina said with her hand resting on her waist.


    "Uhm¡­. Guys¡­ Posiden said there are moreing this way." Alisha muttered.


    "More? You mean Glinx?" Rina asked.


    "She''s right, it was my mistake, it is obvious they are targeting something , their movement is too precise for it to be random." Hina voiced.


    She jumped down from the wagon and walked to the front as she drew her sword back out.


    "Targeting, what could they be targeting?" Horina asked.


    Hina''s silence suddenly made them realize what it could be, they all turned to look at the Shinoku nt that was still in the wagon


    "The nt," Rina mumbled.


    "Exactly, which can only mean one thing, they want to stop us from getting the nt to the vige, a pretty smart move," Hina said.


    "Those bastards are intelligent now? Geeez!" Horina uttered as she mmed her foot on the ground.


    "We''ll worry about thatter, for now, make sure your cursed weapons are ready, this is going to be a long fight." Hina uttered with her sword glowing.


    Rina stretched out her spear while Horina brought out two fighting gloves and wore them on her hand.


    They could hear the rumbling of multiple Glinx marching toward them at full speed from all directions.


    "Be ready, it''s going to be in a sh of seconds, do not let your guard down!" Hina yelled.


    Almost instantly three Glinx whooshed out of the forest with a growl and their mouth ready to snap at the girls.

 Chapter 42 A Demon In Tamron?

    ?Hina and the girls began clearing up the Glinx, one by one as they came, it wasn''t easy as they were constantly saving each other from dying.


    It took them an hour to clear most of the Glinx before the rest started retreating, they didn''t bother chasing, since that wasn''t their objective.


    Alisha fell to her knees as she began panting like she had been running for hours, "We¡­ did it.." She muttered.


    Rina rested her back on the ground, "I didn''t think it was going to end, but it did I guess, talk about luck." She chuckled.


    "Well at least they didn''t damage the nts, that would have been a huge loss," Horina voiced out, she turned to see Hina looking at the Glinx as they retreated.


    "Miss Hina, what are you thinking about?" She asked.


    "It''s odd, the Glinx aren''t smart enough to know how to retreat, something is going on here?" Hina responded.


    "Another option is, they could be evolving." Rina said before standing up from the ground and dusting her dress.


    With a sigh Hina drew back her sword, "I''ll discuss it with Lord Zeno once we get back, for now, let''s goplete our mission." She muttered.


    "I''ll get the nt then." Horina entered the wagon and came out with the basket that had the Shinoku nt in it.


    "Okay then, let''s move,".


    ........


    They began walking to the vige on foot, after a few minutes they arrived at the vige and the sight alone was enough to raise some questions.


    "This is Tamron vige right?" Horina asked as she stared at the vige with a surprised expression.


    The vige looked empty with hardly anyone roaming about, it was as quiet as a graveyard, although there were houses but that was about it.


    The ce looked unkempt, with dead Castle and animalsying waste on the floor which made the air intoxicating.


    Hina walked slowly into the vige with her eyes reading all around her, she immediately noticed someone peeking from the window inside one of the houses.


    ? "What do you think, Miss Hina?" Rina asked while walking behind her.


    "There are people here¡­but¡­" Hina looked to the ground to see a human skull buried under the sand.


    She went to her knees before using her hand to dig up the skull, Hina looked at it for a while before standing to her feet.


    "Rina, please go knock on one of the doors and see if anyone answers." Hina ordered.


    "Alright," Rina responded, with her spear, she walked to the nearest building and knocked on the door.


    "Hello! Can anyone hear me? I''m from the  vige Rizaha, the Sessor sent me a message!" She yelled.


    She waited for a while but still got no response, Rina looked at Hina and shook her head indicating that it was a failed task.


    Before Hina could say a word, the door to the opposite building opened and a man walked out of it.


    "Did... say, Sessor?" The man asked.


    They all looked at each other in confusion before looking at the man, he was wearing raggy clothes with his yes as white as snow, almost like he had no blood them.


    ...¡­.


    Once Hina exined to the man their mission, he offered to lead them to where their leader was.


    "Miss Hina, this is really weird." Rina whispered.


    "You just realized that now? Look at this ce, it''s dead, hiding or not there''s no life here." Horina said with her hand folded as she followed the man.


    "Excuse me!" Horina called out.


    "What are you doing?" Rina whispered, Hina didn''t pay any mind and just kept walking.


    The man turned and looked at Horina, "Yes¡­how¡­help?" He asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That is my question exactly, why do you speak like that?" She asked.


    The man paused for a while before continuing his advance, "The leader is this way." he muttered.


    "Miss Hina.." Horina whispered.


    "Yeah, I sense it too, be on your guard." Hina uttered while she kept a cool and calm expression.


    A sudden female scream came in from thier left causing them to pause and be at alert.


    "That sounded like a girl!" Rina yelled.


    Hina was about to rush there when she suddenly noticed three men with their arrows aimed at her.


    Stopping her advance, she slid her foot against the ground before deflecting all the arrows with her sword.


    The man that was standing close to them grabbed Alisha unexpectedly on the shoulder and was about to bite her neck.


    Her teddy bear immediately let out its tentacles and ripped the man''s head from the joint before swallowing it.


    Alisha froze in fear, "Poseidon... I t-told you not to eat t-them again¡­" She muttered.


    "Shut up, you cute idiot!" The bear yelled beforeughing.


    Rina stood there with her spear as she watched the headless body of the man spew blood from the opening.


    "Guys, if you know what''s going on, then I need a quick exnation!" Horina yelled with her stance ready to fight.


    More and more humans standinging out from every corner that had white eyes and pale-looking skin.


    "Miss Hina?" Alisha called out as she began to shake in fear.


    "What''s wrong with them, they look wired¡­"Horina uttered.


    Hina looked at them for a while as both she and her squad started to move away from the humans.


    Hina couldn''t decide whether or not they should attack or not, it was different with the Glinx but this time they were humans, which was proving difficult for them.


    "Miss Hina, do we attack?" Horina asked.


    "Miss Hina, give the word! And we''ll defend." Rina yelled.


    They all started throwing their thoughts at Hina putting her in a state where she began to panic.


    She held her sword tighter, "Shut up! I''ll do it myself!" Hina yelled.


    Before she could move, a woman dressed in military attire, burst out of the building beside them andnded on the floor with the falling woodnding on her body.


    Hina moved back in order not to get caught in the fall, once she had secured her safety she took a closer look at the girl who fell in front of her.


    She has one red horn sticking out of her forehead and long blonde hair that wasplemented by the blue ribbon she had tied to it.


    With a cough, she stood up from the ground and dusted her body, "Now I''m all dirty, damn these humans." Thedy uttered.


    Hina immediately moved back after spotting the horn, "You''re a demon! State your business," She said in a cold tone.


    .....


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 43 Lucifer In Tamron

    ?Haliva turned to see Hina and the ck owls standing in front of her with their stance ready to battle.


    "And, who might you be?" She asked.


    "Hina¡­. The weapon Ankia of the Sessor¡­ as I said before, state your business." Hina uttered as she red at the demon.


    Haliva was stunned when she heard Hina was an Ankia, "You are one of the servants of the Sessor?" She asked.


    "Miss Hina, shouldn''t demons be in the demon empire? What''s one doing in Orion?" Rina asked.


    Hine drew her sword down with a sigh, "We don''t have time to worry about that, look around¡­ we need to fix this before it gets worse." She voiced out.


    "They look human enough, why the hell are they acting like freaking zombies?" Horina yelled before booting one of the humans that had gotten closer.


    "Maybe, Glinx hypnosis? isn''t their fourth horn supposed to have some kind of brain washing power like that?" Rina asked.


    "Unlikely, if it was the work of a Glinx, I would I''ve picked up on it¡­ this is something different," Hina responded.


    "It''s Lucifer,".


    They all turned to look at Haliva as soon as she spoke, she had her eyes on the ground which were almost gloomy.


    "Lucifer?" Hina asked.


    "He ced the vige under hypnosis, so he could retrieve the relic Eye of the seer, this is why I need to speak to the Sessor," Heliva revealed.


    Hina paused for a while, as she wondered why a demon would want to see Zeno, especially knowing demons and humans hardly want to be around each other.


    She wanted to ask another question but didn''t get the chance to. One zombie human leaped from the top of the building and was falling into Hina''s position.


    Horina was quick to her feet, she immediately dashed toward Hina''s side andnded a heavy blow on the human''s cheek which sent him flying into the middle of the other pale-looking human.


    The humans began to charge in, rushing straight at them without any regard for their lives.


    "If the hypnosis is this strong, then he must still be around here." Haliva imed, she stretched out her hands and a huge force of wind blew the humans on her left side away.


    But that didn''t stop the rest from stampeding toward them with a slow speed. This left Hina feeling undecided on whether she could kill the humans or not.


    Just when the humans had closed in and Hina was ready to draw her sword a voice suddenly came in from the building a bit far away from them.


    "Hold on you imbecile, it seems a friend of mine is still here." Lucifer uttered as he walked on top of the roof.


    "Lucifer?" Haliva muttered, "Lucifer, why are you doing this?" She yelled.


    Hina looked at Haliva for a while before changing her attention to Lucifer, "That''s Lucifer?" She questioned.


    Lucifer bent on the roof while ying with a phone strap, "What are you still doing here? I thought I made it clear¡­ go back to the demon empire." He asserted.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t go back without you." Haliva responded, "Your brother specifically told me to bring you back".


    "Of course he did." Lucifer muttered, he pointed at one of the humans that were at a standstill." He has always been a coward from the start!".<novelnext></novelnext>


    A fast-moving red beam shot out of his finger and went charging straight for the human, Hina''s eyes widened with rage before she ran toward the st and deflected it with her sword.


    "You should know better than to attack a human on their territory." Hine hintedwith a cold voice.


    "Uhn? Who are you again?" Lucifer asked while he scratched his hair.


    Hina pointed her sword at him and ignored the question entirely, "Leave this ce at once, a demon has no business in a humanmunity.


    " She shouted.


    "Humanmunity? That''s a joke¡­ then exin to me why they are all carrying a contracted demon with them?" Lucifer asked and pointed at Horina and her team.


    "Specifically because they are contracted¡­ you are not¡­ so beat it." Hina voiced out.


    Lucifer looked at her for a while, "You are not contracted with any demon, are you? I can''t sense a single Demonic energy from you." He muttered.


    Hina didn''t respond, instead, she just stared at him with her grip on her sword still firm in case of any unexpected attacks.


    "No way, don''t tell me you are the servant of that moron, Zeno!" Luciferughed, "Oh dear, that Idiot managed to gather another servant again." Lucifer continued hisughter.


    Hina grinned in anger as she red at Lucifer, she was fighting the urge to jump over to him and slice his lips off.


    Lucifer paused hisughter, "He must be a coward if he''s resulting in using beautiful girls to do his bidding, a fool indeed." He mocked, "Oh I know, by my servent, it''s certainly better than being with that failed angel".


    A small dark portal suddenly appeared beside Hina, and a golden sword came out of it and  the sword she was holding disappeared.


    Hina then grabbed the golden sword before looking at Lucifer with her death stare, "You''re dead." She threatened.


    Before she could leap, Haliva grabbed Alisha by the neck and pointed herser-charged finger at her brain.


    "Stay where you are human, or her head falls to the ground." Haliva threatened.


    Hina looked at her with her eyes glowing gold, "You got some nerves, let her go, my business isn''t with you ." She uttered.


    Horina was already surrounded by the humans so she couldn''t do anything to help, "Just great," She uttered.


    "Alisha, whatever you do, stay calm okay?" Horina yelled, "We can''t have you destroying another vige again".


    "O-Okay¡­" Alisha responded with a frightened voice, she began taking deep breaths so she could calm herself down.


    Haliva sighed, "Look, it doesn''t have to be this way, all you have to do is walk away and we''ll pretend-".


    Before Haliva could finish her sentence, Hina had already dashed toward her, "Shut up bitch!" She muttered with her sword glowing from the golden Mana.


    .....


    A/N


    I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and if you did please be so grateful as to leave a golden ticket for me, I''d really appreciate it.

 Chapter 44 Lucifer In Tamron II

    ?With her body in midair, Hina was looking to slice Haliva''s head off, but her attack ceased when Lucifer suddenly shot another st at her.


    She took a quick stop as her legs slid against the ground before using her de to deflect the st.


    Once she was on her feet she turned her focus to Lucifer who had just leaped down from the building with a smile on his face.


    "Lucifer, wait¡­ this isn''t right let''s just return to the Demon empire." Haliva voiced with her arm still wrapped around Alisha''s neck.


    Lucifer smirked at the thought, "I''m not leaving still I get the eyes of the seer." He imed before walking slowly toward Hina.


    Hina didn''t weaver, she looked at her surroundings, ''It seems I''m the target here, he has Horiana surrounded and Haliva is still holding Alisha... where is Rina?'' She questioned while still scanning around.


    ''I can''t go back to him with a failed mission, I''d rather die,'' Hina looked at Alisha while trying to send a signal.


    Alisha was quick to pick up on it, she looked down at her teddy bear, "Poseidon?" She whispered.


    The Teddy''s eyes lit up red before it tilted its head up to look at Alisha, "I told you, you''d want me to eat them." Itughed.


    In the blink of an eye, giant tentacles whooshed to the sky out of the doll''s mouth, before charging down at full speed to Haliva''s position.


    "A demon?" Haliva uttered, she immediately let go of Alisha and began jumping around to evade the tentacles.


    Once the attack stopped, Halivanded on the floor, "A tentacle demon¡­ you''re kind is rare." She uttered.


    "Oh shut up¡­ if you bully this Idiot Alisha here, you answer to me." The bear yelled.


    Haliva sighed before she began to walk toward Alisha, "Seems, you lost your respect after spending so much time with the humans, I''ll put you in your ce soon enough." She voiced out.


    The loud booming sound came right after she charged herself toward Alisha while a long silver de appeared in her hand.


    Alisha tightened her grip on her bear and was starting to feel frightened, "M-Miss Hina," She called out softly.


    "No need to worry Alisha, have you forgotten you have a high-ranking demon?!" The bear yelled, releasing a lot of its tentacles at Haliva.


    ''Okay, small as she looks, she still has one of the strongest demons in the world, she should be fine.'' Hina muttered before changing her sight to Lucifer.


    "Before I cut you into a lot of tiny pieces, I have one question, what do you have against the Sessor?" Hina asked.


    "You shouldn''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong?" Lucifer gave a quick reply.


    "I think you''d find I should, I am the warrior Ankia, servant of the Sessor Zeno Ayato¡­ prepare yourself because i don''t n to hold back!" Sheunched herself towards him.


    Lucifer just grinned, "You said all that just to die¡­ how stupid are you!" Heughed.


    He saw the sword strikeing and immediately sent a punch to try and counter the sword attack but things didn''t go as nned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as he made contact with the sword, his hand went splitting in two as a dark mist began to pour out from the opening.


    Lucifer immediately took a huge jump back to try and get some space away from Hina to clear his doubt.


    Once he was a few feet away from her, he looked at the cut on his hand and the dark mist powering out of it.


    "A holy sword?" He muttered, looking at his hand he could already feel himself getting dizzy.


    Hina ced the de on her shoulder, "The holy sword Excalibur, even a demon such as you can''t hope to survive a cut from this." She muttered.


    Lucifer fell to his knees as he gave out a weakugh, "Seems I was outyed, very good." He stammered as more dark mist poured out of the injury.


    Hina sighed, "Don''t cause any more trouble, I didn''t activate its power when I cut you so you can still survive it, use this chance to go back to the demon empire." She said before turning her back on him and walking away.


    "Wait!".


    Lucifer called out, Hina stopped before ncing back at Lucifer, "Do you need something?" She asked.


    "Yes, it''s simple really, just tell me what you desire," Lucifer asked with his eyes spinning in a spiral.


    As soon as her eyes made eye contact with him, she fell to her knees with her hand covering her left eye.


    She struggled to get back to her feet, the only thing she could see was the ground rotating and different dead humans trying to drag her into a pit.


    "What the hell is this?" She questioned before she fell to the ground, the dead bodies had already grabbed her legs, and getting free became her priority.


    Lucifer moved in front of her, watching as she was swarming around on the floor in his mind control.


    He gave out a loudugh and kicked Hina in the face, "You little shit! You spoiled my favorite jacket!" He yelled andnded another kick.


    Meanwhile, Horina was still busy with the mind control humans, unlike the rest, she didn''t have to worry about killing the humans since she can just knock them out.


    She grabbed one of the human''s heads and gave him a heavy punch to the stomach which immediately rendered him unconscious.


    "Damn it, they just keeping¡­ I''m going to have to up my game." Horina uttered, hopping on one foot right after the other like a boxer.


    She gave out a raging scream as blue magic energy coated her arms and her tattoos began to glow.


    "Okay, now, time to take this to the next level." Horina smiled, she immediately whooshed to the front andnded in the middle of the human with a strong punch following her down.


    She punched the ground so hard that the earth erected and smashed up in a circle while the force blew all the humans around her away.


    Horiana stood to her feet with augh, "Yes! Keeping¡­. All of you!" Sheughed again with her arms swarming with more blue energy.

 Chapter 45 A Kiss From Zeno?

    ?Hina found herself in a dark space where human like monsters were closing in on her, their bodies was stuck halfway on the ground and were trying to grab her.


    She stood up from the ground and started running, "What the hell is going on here?" She muttered to herself.


    While she was running, she identally tripped to the ground only to find herself transited to another ce.


    It was a small room with red lights and darkness in every corner, at one corner of the room there was a boy wearing a rather raggy cloth and a red scarf.


    He had his back turned to Hina as he sat on the ground crying. Hina paused for a while as she looked around.


    "What''s a boy doing here?" She raised a question, she looked both sides again to make sure no one was there before she made her advance.


    "Hey kid, are you okay?" She asked, "How did you end up here?".


    The boy didn''t react to her questions, instead, he just sat there crying his eyes out, Hina continued her advance and when she got close she reached out.


    "Hey, I''ll get you out of here I promise." Hina said as she ced her hand on the boy''s shoulder so she could get a good look at his face.


    Hine fell to the floor, frightened by what she saw, it was her brother a few years younger than he was.


    His eyes had a special symbol that was glowing as he cried blood while he looked at her, "Hey sis, where did mom go?" Selvin asked.


    Hina moved back, "S-Slevin? How?" She stuttered, she suddenly heard a feminine scream behind her and immediately turned to look.


    She saw a woman dressed in a white dress arguing with a man, Hina stood up from the ground as the scene began to draw her in.


    "Mom?" She muttered with her body drawing closer while she watched.


    "Don''t screw with me! Both our children are going to be members of some stupid cult, don''t you understand!" The man yelled as he grabbed the woman''s arm.


    "They are going to be Ankias, servants of this world''s savior, I hardly see the harm in that, it''s not a new thing for a member of the Rizaha vige to spawn new Ankias." The woman responded.


    The man grunted at the reply, "Demons wille looking for them, haven''t you heard the legend, the Sessor brings nothing but bad luck and -".


    "No, the bad luck you speak of were mistreatments he got for just trying to save our world, humans were never worthy to have him in the first ce." The woman interrupted.


    "You bitch¡­!" The man yelled and immediatelynded a p on the woman''s face.


    The woman showed no emotion as she turned to the man, "If I didn''t know any better, I''d say you were afraid of the Sessor''s return." She said calmly.


    Hina just stood there, observing the conversation between her mother and father, "When did this happen?" She muttered.


    The man paused for a while before giving augh, "I should have known you''d have figured it out, the head of Rizaha, nothing gets past you." He uttered.


    "I''ll admit I didn''t know before, but a few years into our marriage I realized it, you were working with the demons, what are you nning Dante?" The woman asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dante smiled a bit before moving toward the woman, "I simply do whatever Lucifer wants, it''s no biggie right¡­ I loved you, but you were so stuck up on the Sessor,".


    "Sessor this, and that¡­ it was driving me crazy¡­" Dante yelled as he mmed his foot on the ground, "And to top of all, you just had to bear, not one, but two of the Sessor''s servants,".


    Dante then sighed when he noticed the woman didn''t utter a single word, "Don''t worry, I love you too much to do you harm, but¡­ my motive hasn''t changed, the kids die I''m sure you understand." He said before turning his back to walk away.


    The woman immediately pulled out her katana and aimed it at Dante''s neck before he could get any further.


    "Stay right there, they are my children and I''ll be damned if I let youy a finger on them." The woman uttered.


    "I just said I''d let you live." Dante asserted.


    The woman didn''t utter a word, instead, she filled her sword with dark magic while she got ready to strike at the man.


    Her sword had already lifted up and she was already shing it down while aiming it at the man''s neck.


    "Mom! Don''t do it!" Hina yelled, running toward the scene only for her to find herself in another ce.


    It was Rizaha, but with more people and buildings, Hina found herself in a room wearing a red gorgeous kimono.


    She was shocked at first, wondering how she ended up there again. She looked to her left and saw a picture of her and Zeno.


    "Lord Zeno?" She muttered to herself.


    The door to the room suddenly opened and Zeno walked in wearing a Kings dress with a red scarf around his neck.


    "Hina, what are you still doing here?" Zeno asked as he walked toward her.


    The voice alone made Hina''s heart race, she turned and saw Zeno walking toward her, "Lord Zeno!" She said as she instantly stood to her feet.


    "Lord? is this a new kink?" Zenoughed, he ced his arms around Hina''s waist and pulled her close.


    "L-lord Ze-Zeno¡­. what are y-you doing?" Hina starmmered with her checks beet red from the action.


    "Don''t tell me you are flustered." Zenoughed.


    "No¡­ it just feels.. so sudden." Hina mumbled as she looked to the side.


    "Oh, I see¡­" Zeno ced both his hands on her cheeks and pulled Hina''s face closer before kissing her on the lips.


    Her eyes widened as her whole face turned beet red from the way she was flustered, "He''s¡­ kissing me¡­ lord Zeno is kissing me!" She yelled in her mind.

 Chapter 46 This Might Be A Dream.

    ?"Hello, Mdy?" One of the maids at Rizaha knocked on the door, the sun was justing out and the vige became coated in the silence.


    Hina, still in her pajamas, opened the door to see the maid standing outside, "What is it?" She asked.


    "I was told to inform you about the Ankia meeting." The maid uttered with both her hands ced in front.


    Hina yawned, "Tell them I''ll be there." She said before closing the door behind her.


    "Alright mam, I''ll do so." The maid bowed and walked away.


    Hina, right after closing the door, walked toward the room where Zeno was lying on the bed shirtless.


    She then wandered over to the bed before sleeping on it with her head resting on Zeno''s chest.


    "Was that grandma?" Zeno asked.


    "No, it''s the Ankias, they are having a special meeting again and I''m supposed to the present." Hina responded.


    "I see... then shouldn''t you go too?" Zeno asked.


    Hina raised her head from Zeno''s chest and got on top of him before cing her hands on his cheeks and pulling her face closer.


    "But I want to stay with you." Hina uttered lewdly before locking her lips with Zeno with a silent morn following right after.


    Once she pulled away from the kiss, a trail of linked saliva left her lips with her beet-red cheeks as she looked Zeno in the eye.


    "... You still have to go." Zeno asserted.


    ...¡­


    Hina walked into the garden where all the Ankais were seated and joined them in the circle with her pouting expression.


    They all looked at her with a bit of confusion, "Big sis, are you okay?" Slevin asked.


    "I''m fine, so what''s this meeting all about?" She asked with a cold voice.


    "Oh right, let me get on with it then." Lucifer said before standing up from the chair, "Here we go,".


    As soon as she heard Lucifer''s voice, Hina immediately summoned her sword and moved away from the round table.


    "Lucifer? What are you doing here?" Hina raised a question with an angry tone as she red at him.


    Lucifer and the rest looked at her again with confusion written all over their faces, "Uhm¡­ Hina, are you okay?" Lucifer asked.


    "Shut up you Demon!" Hina shouted.


    "Sister! That''s going too far!" Selvin yelled as he stood up from his chair and so did the rest of the Ankias.


    "Hina, you know Lucifer hates being called a demon." Andrew added with the re he was giving Hina.


    "What''s wrong with you guys, it''s Lucifer¡­ unlike Uta, he doesn''t need to be here." Hina yelled.


    She looked around and saw the angry stares they were giving her, ''Why are they all looking at me like I''m the bad guy here¡­ it''s a freaking demon,''.


    "Uta? Who''s Uta?" Slevin asked while looking at her.


    Hina was shocked at the question, "Are you messing with me? Uta the ¡­. Wait¡­ who is Uta? I can''t... remember." She pulled her sword down before cing her hand on her head as she tried to recollect something.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Guysy off her for a bit, it''s obvious she doesn''t feel too well." Lucifer voiced out, "Hina, why don''t you just take the day to rest,".


    "Yeah¡­ maybe you''re right." Hina responded and then walked out of the gathering.


    She went back to her house in the vige and fell t on the bed the second she got home.


    "What''s going on with me?" She thought to herself as she stared at the ceiling.


    Slowly, Hina started to doze off on the bed, she felt like her mind was floating in space and her whole body was weightless.


    Out of nowhere, an image showed up in her head where Alisha and Horina were struggling to fight an enemy.


    Hina immediately jolted up from the bed as soon as she remembered the journey she made to Tamron.


    "The mission!" She yelled, "I was on a mission wasn''t I¡­ I can''t.".


    Hina suddenly heard someone banging on the door continuously, not sure who it was, she pulled out her sword as she approached the door with caution, for some reason she felt the need to be wary.


    The banging kept on getting louder the closer she got, taking a deep breath, she lowered her head to peep through the keyhole on the door.


    She couldn''t quite see anything, so she sought to stop peeping, but just as soon as she was about to move away from the peep, a loud bang hit the door and a red vained eye looked directly at her from the peep hole.


    "The hell!" Hine yelled as she suddenly felt startled by the eye, in her moment of fear she began to stab the door multiple times before she pulled back.


    "That wasn''t human, what is going on here?" She muttered to herself while slowly stepping away from the door.


    "I should contact Zen-".


    Turning, she mmed into her brother Slevin who was standing behind her with a weird smile on his face.


    Hina sighed after seeing it was her brother, "Selvin, how did you even get in?" She asked.


    Selvin didn''t reply, he just kept his eyes on her with the freakish smile still hanging around his face.


    Hina wasn''t quick to notice, She was still focused on the door, "Okay listen, we have to leave here now¡­ something isn''t right, I may be wrong but what if Lucifer is the one doing all this." She said before grabbing Slevin''s hand, "That doesn''t matter now, let''s go".


    Slevin pulled her back, "What do you mean?" She uttered with a smile.


    "There''s something at the front door! I don''t know what it is but my guts are telling me to run, so let''s go!" She tried to pull Slevin again but he didn''t budge.


    Hina then suddenly let go and stood still with her back faced at him, "I should have known." She uttered calmly.


    "You''re not my brother!" She yelled right after taking a sharp turn and slicing Selvin''s head to the ground with her sword.


    His head bounced on the floor bit his smile was still there, "Sis, don''t leave, y with me?" He uttered.


    She moved back only to bump into Zeno who had the same smile on his face, "Are you going somewhere?" He asked.


    Different people started popping up, covering her path while uttering the same word over and over again.


    "Stay with us. We wanna y".


    Hina panicked with her sword stretched out in front of her but that was until she noticed the shadow moving from one body to another on the ground.


    She took a deep breath and coated her body in her energy, "I''m sorry Zeno, but¡­ I can stay here if you''re going to be smiling like that!" Hina yelled beforeunching herself toward him.

 Chapter 47 A Shadows Illusion

    ?Launching herself to the front, she gave out a raging scream with her sword held out and ready to strike down Zeno.


    But just before she was about to slice him, she twisted her body in midair and tilted to the side before stabbing the ground with a loud turd following right after.


    She looked at the ground and saw a shapeless shadow stuck under where she had just punctured, "What are you?" She asked with a bold face.


    The shadow began tough, "An Ankia trapped in my domain, it''s really such a pity you had to be a beautiful girl." The voice asserted.


    "Domain?" Hina muttered as she looked around, the shadow used that opportunity to his advantage.


    He dashed out of the tip of the sword and stood a few feet far away from Hina in his human form.


    Hina didn''t panic, instead, she stood to her feet with her eyes focused on the ground, "I remember now.." She hinted.


    "The mission, Zeno, the vige.." Hina uttered before giving the shadow a death stare, "You work for Lucifer don''t you?" She asked.


    The shadow paused for a while beforeughing at the question she asked, "Oh my, you figured it out, but that''s not going to do you any good, how long do you think you''ve been trapped here!." The shadow imed with his face tilted forward.


    "I see." A small dark portal appeared beside Hina before the bottom of a huge de popped out of it.


    Hina grabbed the bottom and pulled out the huge de, leaving the massive de to smash the ground with it''s weight.


    She began to move toward the shadow with her de scraping the ground as she advanced, "If you say I can''t leave this world¡­ then I see no reason keeping you alive." Hina muttered with the sound of her footsteps adding to her the voice of the de.


    "Are you so stupid, you would really think to attack me?" The demon mocked with a slight smile.


    With no smile whatsoever on her face, Hina raised her de to the sky, "Stay still will you, I''ll make this quick." She continued.


    Her de went shing in the demon''s direction, but the demon was quick to dodge it after he sensed the magicing from the attack.


    The demon took a huge leap back as he watched the balde charge toward his location, once the demonnded on the ground, his eyes widened in shock at the sight he saw.


    There was a small dark portal in the middle of where the de had cut, it didn''t take smart ass to tell the de had cut space.


    The small cut in space was starting to vacuum the air around them in, but because of it''s size that was all it could do.


    Not only that, but the both could see little sighting of Tamron vige in the portal which left the demon in more shock.


    "Your weapon can cut through the fabric of space?!" The shadow asked as it moved back.


    Hina slowly stood up while still in her striking pose, "I missed." She mumbled to herself before standing upright.


    She looked at the shadow and began to walk toward him again.


    "Damn it, what kind of sword cuts through reality!" The shadow yelled.


    Whoosh!


    Hina dashed to the front at full speed before aiming her sword at the shadow with her eyes glowing from the action.


    But before she could get a clear swing she was transported to another ce almost instantly.


    Hina found herself  in the middle of a town, where all the buildings around her were on fire and the ground was slowly falling apart on itself.


    Hina''s eyes observed the surroundings before her gaze fell to the ground, "This must be another one of the demon''s illusions" She uttered before tightening the grip on her de.


    Wisskh!


    With a raging scream, Hina shed her de and another hole opened up in the air, it began spreading still that exact reality shattered like ss.


    She suddenly arrived in another ce filled with green grass and nts.


    Hina looked around before walking forward, she nned to get out no matter the cost, so she kept on breaking illusions upon illusions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Until she arrived at a particr illusion where the shadow was sitting on a shrine just a few feet away from her.


    "How long do you think you''ve been here?" The shadow asked.


    "Not enough to care." Hina responded.


    ¡­. "In the real world it has only been a few seconds, but in this world, my world, you''ve been here for fifteen years." The shadow revealed with a calm voice.


    Hine stood there before her de fell to the ground, she began remembering the 15 years she did spend with Zeno in the shadow''s world.


    She gave out a painful grunt, "The fact that I feel the need to thank you, is just absurd." Hina expressed.


    The shadowughed, "Demons aren''t all bad, I fulfill my Lord''s wish, but¡­ hurting people with their dreams is something I don''t have the heart to do,".


    "I thought, giving you the one thing you''ve always desired, would make you happy¡­ but yet you wanna leave." The shadow eximed.


    Hina had her eyes on him the whole time, the longer she spoke the more she remembered Zeno''s face.


    "I appreciate what you did, although it was not of my choice, it was still a gift in a way, that said, I have to return to my world, this was world was never mine." Hina voiced out with her eyes set on the shadow.


    "And I can''t change your mind?".


    "No, no you can''t, I have people waiting for me in my reality." Hina replied.


    "If you leave, I''ll be all alone again, I¡­I don''t want you to go." The shadow insisted.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to need you to send me back." Hina uttered, ''Since when do demons act like kids?'' She thought to herself.


    "It''s too bad, you seem to be determined." The Shadow voiced out as it got down from the shrine


    Long spiky shadow Spears began to appear around The Shadow and a dark gateway showed up in the sky.


    The shadow pointed at the gate, "If you want to leave, that''s the gateway to your world, but my master awaits you at the other side¡­ so before you can use this gate you are going to have to battle me," The shadow announced.


    Two small portals showed up beside Hina before she pulled out the swords.


    "I can''t disappointed him¡­ I''d do anything, if a battle gets me back, then let''s have one." Hina expressed.


    "Even though I recreated him here?" The demons asked.


    "He''s not an illusion!".


    Whoosh!


    Hina dashed toward the shadow with both of her swords bringing out fire and ice separately as she advanced.


    "Very well".


    The long Spears began to lift from the ground before they were aimed at Hina, "You can die for all I care,".


    The shadow thenunched the spears at Hina at full speed, but that didn''t stop her advance.


    She kept going with her eyes fixed on the shadow, ''Zeno¡­. sorry I took so long¡­but I''ll end it all now!'' She yelled.


    .....


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 48 Demon Blade Leviton

    ?Sliding against the ground, Hina dodged the two fast-moving shadow spears that were aimed at her.


    Once she was on her feet, she used the ice sword she was holding to split a charging spear in two.


    Panting, Hina looked up at the shadow, whose hand was aimed at her with multiple gigantic shadow spears behind him.


    "Come on¡­ you''re almost there." She said to herself as she glimpsed at the gate before she walked toward the shadow.


    Her walk slowly started to run as she yelled while deflecting as many spears as she could with her sword.


    When the shadow noticed she was getting closer, hended on the ground which caused a boom while dark spikes erected and spread from the ground.


    It was unexpected so Hina was unable to dodge the rush of shadow spikes, she ced her two swords in front of her to guard herself against the attack.


    It was effective for a while until some of the spikes started piercing her open spots, her legs, fingers, and shoulder were all punctured by the spikes.


    Hina fell to the ground on her knees as she watched her blood drip from the wounds, "Damn." She grunted as the pain started to kick in.


    Her healing abilities were not working, in fact, most of her powers weren''t working because of the dream world she was in.


    But even that couldn''t save her from the pain she was feeling, once she was no longer able to hold it in, both her sword fell from her hand as the numbness started to spread around her arms.


    Her eyes immediately swayed to the shadow that was walking slowly to her position, she didn''t bother to move, and even if she wanted to, she couldn''t.


    Hina was on her knees with both her hands and feet asleep while the Shadow approached her with dark energy surrounding him.


    "I can spare you, all you have to do is stay here, shouldn''t that be enough?" The shadow asked in a sad tone.


    Hina gave out a weak smile at the question, "You think¡­ I''m defeated?" She asked while panting from the loss of blood,  "I''m not¡­ I told you, didn''t I? I''m going back no matter what,".


    "And what if you were to die here? that ideal goes out the window," The shadow asserted.


    "If that happens, then I was never worthy to stand by his side, that side, it won''t ever happen." Hina responded.


    She slowly stood to her feet with the injuries on her body still leaking blood, but she didn''t pay any mind to it.


    Hina picked up both her elemental swords and pointed at the shadow, "You can stand aside or I force my way through!" She shouted.


    The shadow was silent for a couple of seconds before a long shadow spear appeared in his hand.


    "Then I won''t hold back." The shadow informed.


    "Bring it on.." Hina smiled before taking a fighting stance with both her swords releasing their elements.


    They stared at each other for a while, with both of them getting ready to attack as soon as the other made the move.


    Boom,


    nk!


    They both charged in, passing this first attack with a block, both their weapons shed against each other.


    A loud boom followed right after, with the earth cracking and falling apart from the immense force the sh gave out.


    Wasting no time, Hina took advantage of her double-wielding de, using her ice sword to block the Shadow''s spear. She sought to strike with her fire de while he was busy blocking her ice sword.


    With a raging scream, Hina tightened her grip on the fire sword and struck it down at the shadow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The shadow was not willing to go down that easily, so it summoned spikes to erect from the ground and pierce Hina''s arm, ceasing her attack at mid point.


    She desperately tried to hold down her scream, about five different spikes were punctured in her arm while she was still blocking the Shadow''s spear with her other sword.


    The shadownded a punch to Hina''s face with his other hand which sent her flying and crashing to the ground.


    Hina sought to get to her feet but instead began coughing out blood, she used her hand to cover her mouth as the blood began leak from her open spaces in her palm.


    Once she was done, she stood up on her feet with the side of her cheek painted in her own blood.


    She charged In again but this time she was only holding her ice sword, Hina kept moving left and right, attacking the shadow from different directions but it still blocked it.


    ''Why am I fighting so much, this fight has beenpletely one-sided from the start, my powers¡­ So why am I still fighting?'' Hina questioned herself while her attack patterns started getting sharper for the shadow to deflect with ease.


    ''is it? Is it because of him?'' She thought again as Zeno''s image appeared in her head.


    Hina smiled, "That''s just ridiculous!" She yelled before leaping back away from the shadow.


    "You are getting faster." The shadow muttered.


    "You think so, I couldn''t quite tell." Hina responded.


    "This fight¡­ has gone on long enough it''s time I ended it." The shadow uttered.


    He screamed as he gestured his hands to the sky. Multiple uncountable shadow spears appeared in the sky, they were so much that they covered the artificial sun to a degree.


    Hina looked at the spears and an idea suddenly hit her, ''Magic doesn''t work, so what if I try anti-magic.'' She thought.


    Her portal opened and she pulled out a ck de that was oozing with dark energy, once she got a feel of it she smiled.


    The shadow looked at Hina for a bit, "Hina! Thosest few years we had were fun, and I''m sorry it had to end like this¡­ if there was another way I would dy take it, but my Master''s orders are absolute, I hope you have your wish in the afterlife. Goodbye".


    Releasing his hand, all the spears went charging down at Hina, but she wasn''t afraid, She was too busy increasing the power on her de.


    Hina had the sword raised to the sky with more and more power building around the de, causing the energy to whooshed up from the de to the sky.


    Her whole surroundings were flooded with insane wind power as sparks of red lightning began to appear around her.


    With her eyes closed, Hina took a deep breath before she opened them to see the spears charging at her.


    ''I raise this sword to bring down conquering retribution!''... "Demon de¡­ LEVITON!".


    Pusssh!


    Hina drove the de down with the massive energy following it as it covered all the spears in one go.


    ......


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 49 The Eye Of The Seer!

    ?"Get away from me you creep!".


    Horina roared as she took a huge jump to the back, looking to the front, she could see Alisha battling with Haliva.


    "Damn it." Horina scoffed, she stood to her feet andnded a punch to the zombie humans which immediately rendered them unconscious.


    She kept doing this while still pushing forward to help Alisha with her battle, Horina was almost there after leaving a trail of unconscious zombie humans behind her.


    "Alisha! Hold on just a bit longer!" Horina yelled, she was about to draw in when she noticed Hina''s bodyying on the ground.


    "Miss Hina!" She called out, Horina ceased her advance and took a sharp turn to Hina''s position.


    Once she got there, Horina knelt down beside Hina, "Miss Hina? What happened are you okay?" She kept throwing her questions.


    When she got no response Horina ced her ear on Hina''s chest and saw that her heart was still beating.


    She couldn''t help but give out a reliving sigh as she pulled her head away, "Thank goodness, if you died, I''m not sure any of us will be able to face lord Zeno.". Hina said with a smile.


    Boom!!!


    She received a kick to the side that sent her flying straight into one of the buildings andpletely copsing the side.


    Lucifer straightens his suit after pulling down his leg from the kick he gave Horina, "Well, seems my mission here is done." He imed with a calm look on his face.


    Lucifer had a small white orb in his hands and it was oozing with a steaming white smoke while Lucifer moved it around.


    "No, it''s the eyes of the seer." Haliva yelled after spotting it with Lucifer, she was still in a battle with Alisha when her attention slowly drifted toward Lucifer.


    Alisha just stood still with a frightened look on her face while the stuffed bear she was holding continued tounch its tentacles at Haliva.


    Of course, she dodged the attacks as quickly as they came but even she was starting to get overwhelmed by them.


    One of the tentacles unexpectedly mmed her to the ground, while the remaining tied her up and lifted her from the ground.


    Haliva struggled to free herself from the massive hold the tentacles had on her, with a frown Haliva yelled.


    "You''ve got some nervous demons, do you have no respect? I am the 2nd lieutenant of the Knight of the blood order, the demon king''s private army¡­".


    "Shut up! I don''t care about no demon king, every demon''s purpose is to bond with apanion, and I found mine, a cute dumb one¡­ and you better believe I''ll always protect her." Poseidon voiced out.


    Haliva was suddenly interrupted by Poseidon, Alisha''s teddy bear.


    "Uhm¡­Poseidon? Maybe we should let her go¡­ it looks like she''s in pain." Alisha whispered.


    "It will be fine, trust me." Poseidon replied, "Don''t worry I''ll end this quickly,".


    Haliva started screaming in pain when the tentacles began to pull her apart, she could feel her body almost ripping from the joints.


    Blood was already dripping from her nose and eyes as she kept on screaming from the pain she was feeling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That was until Lucifer appeared, with a flick of his fingers, all the tentacles holding Haliva began to explode from the force.


    Once the tentacles were gone, Haliva fell straight into Lucifer''s arms, "Even now you still cause me so much trouble." He said with a small smirk on his face.


    "Listen to me you cute idiot, we have to run now." Poseidon whispered as he stared at the massive energy pouring out of Lucifer''s body.


    ''''W-Why do you say so?" Alisha asked, even though she was starting to feel afraid of Lucifer''s presence, she couldn''t just run. knowing her friends were still there.


    "This guy is bad news, if he were to attack me, I''m not sure I''d stand a chance unless I use Blood art¡­".


    "No, don''t!" Alisha chimed in before Poseidon could finish speaking, she looked at the ground with an unsettling expression.


    "I promiseddy Hina that I''d never use it, and there are still people around." Alisha continued, "I don''t want to kill anyone".


    "Then let''s run you, Idiot, your safetyes first, if you don''t want me to use blood art then run." Poseidon proimed.


    Alisha hugged the teddy tighter as she struggled to decide the next step she should take.


    "Hey!"


    A cold chill spread across Alisha''s spine as soon as she heard Lucifer''s voice, she slowly looked up to see him hovering above the ground with both his dark wings spread out while carrying Haliva''s unconscious body.


    Lucifer stared down at Alisha, "Rx, I''m not killing you, so quit shaking, it''s really ufortable to see." He expressed.


    "Since I''m sparing your worthless life, how about you do something for me, tell your friends when they wake up, especially the sword empress¡­ if she doesn''t want to miss the grand show I''m about to y, she should probably run to her master''s side¡­ this world is about to know true transformation." Luciferughed before whooshing to the sky.


    Alisha fell to her knees with a relieving sigh, "That was very scary¡­ too scary." She put forth a weak smile.


    "You should probably go help yourrades," Poseidon uttered.


    "Right," Alisha stood up and began to run toward where Horina was but on her way she met Rina lying on the side of the road.


    "Hey, isn''t that one of your friends? Not sure I saw her during the battle." Poseidon said.


    "Rina!"


    Alisha ran to her side, "Rina, what happened to her?" She panicked while she shook Rina''s body with the aim of waking her up.


    "It''s no good¡­ she can''t wake up." Poseidon asserted.


    "You mean¡­ she''s gonna die!".


    "Of course not you Idiot!" Poseidon responded, "What I''m saying is, she''s in a deep sleep, some kind of illusion I can sense it,".


    "No way¡­ I should go find the others, what if they are in this deep


    sleep too?" Alisha stood up and carried Rina on her back as she began to search for the rest.

 Chapter 50 Meet Up At Carnon

    ?The rumbling of the wagon Hina was sleeping in slowly woke her up as she looked to see that she was moving.


    Once she hade back to her senses, she jolted up from the ground, "Lucifer!" She yelled.


    Hina began panting when she noticed she was in a wagon, "Where am¡­" She mumbled before she felt a slight headache hit her.


    "I see, you''re awake Miss Hina, you''ve been unconscious for three hours now." Horina uttered with her body cuddled at the corner.


    "Horina? What happened?" Hina asked.


    "Well for starters, seems like Lucifer got what he wanted, the vige went back to normal and well, there''s her¡­" Horina revealed before setting her sight on Rina.


    Hina''s eyes widened in shock when she saw Rina lying in the middle of the wagon with her spear beside her.


    "Rina!" Hina called out and ran to her side, "What happened to her?" She asked¡­ ''Could she be in the same illusion as I was?'' Hina thought to herself.


    "She''s been like that for a while now, we were worried when you both didn''t wake up, but since you did, it''s safe to say she will too." Horina expressed a bit of sadness.


    Hina gave out a relieved sigh, "And Alisha?" She asked.


    "She''s the one riding, I''m actually surprised, she was the one that found us all," Horina revealed.


    "She did uhn?" With a warm smile, Hina fell to her butt and rested her back on the wagon, "Can''t believe I''ll be going back to him with a failed mission." She grunted silently.


    "Failed? Alisha and I nted the Shinoku nts around the vige already." Horina uttered.


    "You did!" Hina rushed toward Horina with an excited look in her eyes.


    "Y-Yes.." Horina muttered, feeling startled at the action, "We had help from the vigers."


    Hina looked down, "I see¡­ thank you." She uttered with another warm smile.


    After she thanked Horina, Hina stood up and had her strong character back, "Alright, we are done with the mission, let''s head straight to the Carnon."


    ...¡­.


    *Carnon*


    Zeno, Uta, Ava, and Andrew had just arrived at the Carnon, a wide space, formerly known as a mutual ground in the middle of the Red district.


    It is a rocky path in the middle of four different viges, and Zeno nned to trap the Glinx there and take them out in one go.


    Zeno got down from the horse and he could already feel the cold breeze blow past his body.


    "Why is the Carnon always so cold?" Zeno said while he rubbed his hands against each other to heat himself up.


    "Always?" Ava asked.


    Zeno looked at her with a puzzled expression, "What?" He asked back.


    "Well, you said, ''Why is the Carnon always so cold,'' Have you been here before?" Ava responded with a question.


    "No¡­ I guess I haven''t, but it just seems too familiar," He responded after showing a nervous chuckle.


    With a sigh, Uta walked toward Zeno, "We should get this over with, Right?" Uta voiced out.


    "Right."


    Zeno walked over to the cliff to get a good view of the Carnon, he could see a couple of Glinx walking out of the forests, rivers, and paths leading to the other viges.


    "Looks like they nned some of the Shinoku nts already." Andrew stated.


    "Seems so," Zeno replied, "Now, we just have to wait for them to gather up and I''ll begin the extinction."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Andrew chuckled, "How exactly do you n to do that?" He asked.


    "You just wait and see." Zeno expressed with a smile.


    The sounds of horses approaching his position drew his attention, turning to check, Zeno saw two wagons speeding toward the cliff.


    "Well, they came back sooner than expected." Uta uttered with her arms tucked as she walked closer to Zeno.


    The wagons stopped at a side and Hina and Elsa came down with their subordinates behind them.


    Horina was carrying Rina in her hands but she stood behind the crowd so no one would get distracted by it.


    Elsa bowed her head when she got to Zeno''s front, "We have sessfully nted the Shinoku nts at Hamadan, lord Truk is there right now making sure everything is in ce,"


    "Excellent, how about you Hina?" Zeno asked. He could see the gloomy look on her face.


    "Hina? Is something wrong?" He asked with a consoling tone.


    "Don''t tell me you failed." Uta asserted.


    "Uta!" Ava called out before ring at her.


    Hina took a deep breath, "Apologies, yes we didplete our mission, by any chance do you know any demon by the name Lucifer?" She asked.


    Zeno paused with a serious look on his face, "You met Lucifer?" He asked.


    "Met isn''t what I''d call it, more like he took over an entire vige and went one on one with me." Hina borated.


    Ava looked at Uta and saw the angry look on her face, "Uta? Is something wrong?" She asked.


    Uta immediately closed her eyes with a sigh before turning to Ava, "It''s nothing." She muttered.


    "That would be ater problem, right now we have to focus on the project." Zeno uttered before turning his back and walking away.


    But before he could get far, Hina called out to him, Zeno was forced to stop to see why she was troubled.


    "What''s wrong?" Zeno inquired of her to exin.


    "One of my soldiers hasn''t woken up ever since we left the vige." Hina reported with a sad expression.


    Horina walked out to the open after she heard Hina tell Zeno about Alisha. She walked towards Zeno and ced Alisha''s unconscious body in front of him.


    Zeno was furious at the sight, but he still kept a calm reaction, he went to his knees and ced his hand on her head.


    "How long has she been asleep?" He asked.


    "About five hours sir." Horina replied.


    "I see¡­" Zeno muttered, he sat on the ground with his legs crossed and was about to reach Alisha''s hand when Uta suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "I know what you want to do, and I''m sorry, I can''t allow it." Uta muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Hina and Ava asked in unison.


    "She is trapped in an illusion created by Lucifer, I know that too well, and Zeno here wants to go into her dream and remove her from it¡­ forcefully." Uta replied with her eyes still fixated on Zeno.


    "I see no other way here¡­ she might not even realize that she''s in a dream." Zeno asserted


    "Sorry¡­but you''re just going to find another way to y hero¡­ I''m not letting you go through with this." Uta voiced out.

 Chapter 51 Dreams I Cant Enter

    ?Zeno stood up from the ground and looked Uta in the eye, "You seem worried, is something bothering you?" He asked.


    "Well, other than the fact you are about to enter someone else''s dream, no I don''t think so." Uta responded.


    "Uta, this is the first I''ve seen you get worked up like this." Hina joined in, "What exactly are you so afraid of?" She asked.


    Uta turned her face to the side to avoid Hina''s and Zeno''s gaze, only for her to meet Ava at the other side.


    Ava had a serious look on her face, "Uta! I can tell something is bothering you, spill already." She asserted.


    "It''s nothing serious, she''s probably just worried something bad is going to happen." Zeno uttered.


    He was about to sit back down when Uta held his hand again,"... If you go in, you might note out this time." She voiced.


    Zeno looked at her for a while and smiled, "I understand, you''re worried but I got this." He reassured.


    Before Zeno could take a seat again, Uta pulled him back up, "I don''t think you understand, you''ve been trapped in his mind control before, it''s riskier if you go in there!" She yelled.


    "Before? What do you mean by ``before?" Hina asked.


    "Lucifer was the cause of his memory loss." Uta gave a straight answer.


    Everyone was surprised, most especially Hina, they knew he couldn''t remember who he was when they found him but they never thought it would be the work of a demon.


    Ava had her eyes on the ground, widened from the shock as she started to piece the dots together, "Back at O''Narvak¡­ the demon... I heard you call him Lucifer." Hina voiced out.


    Zeno suddenly gave out augh, "What are you guys saying, sure I lost my memories back then, but that wasn''t because of a demon, I was low on magic energy¡­ right Hina?" He asked as his eyes wondered to Hina.


    Hina didn''t look him in the eye, instead, she had her eyes on the ground, "No, grandma did mention, there were traces of magic in your brain waves, but we only assumed it was because you outgrew your brain capacity¡­ we never anticipated mind control." She exined.


    "The hell?" Zeno muttered, "This is ridiculous." He uttered before pulling his arm from Uta''s grip.


    "Zeno-".


    "Get away from me!"


    Uta moved back after seeing Zeno''s outburst, his eyes were glowing blue as he stared her in the eye.


    Uta didn''t budge, she stretched her hand to the side and her demonic de appeared, "I don''t care if I''m going to fight my way in, you''re not entering that dream." She insisted.


    Zeno''s glowing eyes suddenly dimmed down, he gave out a sigh before cing his hand on his forehead, "Okay, how do you suggest I solve this then? You can''t expect me to leave her here".


    Boom! Boom!


    The sound of someone banging the walls of one of the wagons suddenly resonated throughout the field.


    Everyone''s eyes swayed over to the wagons, as they wondered what could be making that sound.


    Anna unexpectedly rolled out of the wagon and mmed her head on the ground from the fall.


    She grunted for a while as she messaged her head, "That''s gonna leave a bump." She muttered to herself.


    "Sis?" Ava called out.


    Anna slowly turned around to look at everyone who had their eyes fixed on her.


    She immediately stood up from the ground and cleared her throat before she walked towards them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hello, guys." Anna waved awkwardly, she had a small bag around her shoulder with different bottles inside it.


    "Anna? What are you doing here?" Zeno asked.


    "Well,  Lifa suddenly teleported me here after exining that I should give this medicine to the unconsciousdy." Anna responded as she looked around.


    Once she spotted Rina on the floor, Anna walked toward her and knelt before cing the bag beside her.


    "Grandma sent you? I find that hard to believe." Hina asserted.


    "Well believe me or not, but we were watching the whole thing, apparently, Lifa can see anywhere you go." Anna said before looking at Zeno as she mixed different medicines together.


    "I see." Zeno muttered.


    "Yes, so Uta, you can put the weapon away, the cure to fix her is here, there''s no need for him to enter the dream." Anna reassured.


    With a sigh, Uta''s de dematerialized before she went back to keeping her hand tucked.


    "And as for you, ''Lord Zeno!'' were you seriously about to have a fight with her?" Anna asked.


    Boss yerughed, "I can''t believe she was willing to go one on one with the young master, how foolish!" He continuedughing.


    Uta pointed her finger and a fast-moving beam shot out from it and straight into the Boss yer''s thighs.


    He screamed in pain as he bounced on one leg while his subordinates tried to calm him down.


    Anna was already through with mixing the medicine, so she raised Rina''s head a bit and gently poured the medicine into her mouth.


    Not long after, Rina started coughing as the veins on her neck started glowing from the medicine she took.


    With another cough, Rina opened her eyes to find herself sleeping in Anna''s arms, "W-What happened?" She mumbled.


    "Rina!" Alisha and Horina ran to her side and immediately gave her a hug.


    "Guys rx." She chuckled, her eyes suddenly crossed paths with Zeno which startled her.


    She immediately pushed Alisha and Horina off her and went to her knees with her head bowed, "L-Lord Zeno, my apologies, I didn''t s-see you there." She stammered.


    Zeno tried to force a smile, "Rx, I told you not to bow." He expressed.


    "Oh." Rina stood to her feet, "I apologize." She said again.


    Zeno sighed, "Are you feeling okay?" He asked.


    "Yes I am, I feel better actually." Rina responded.


    "Okay then." Zeno turned and walked to the edge of the cliff.


    Once he got there, he could see all the Glinx gathering at the bottom, the Carnon was already filled with them.


    Some were trying to climb the wall to get to higher ground, but their size was making it impossible.


    "A fresh start, to wipe them off the face of the Earth." Zeno muttered with his body covered in blue mes and eyes glowing alongside his lightning.

 Chapter 52 What Are You Doing Here?!

    ?Everyone stood behind Zeno, as they watched him release most of his energy into the air.


    "What''s he going to do?" Ava asked, moving closer to Anna who was captivated by the view.


    She suddenly remembered back when she was still in her vige, Velmont and the Glinx attacked.


    The same blue mes she saw around Zeno was the same one he was letting out as he stood at the edge of the cliff.


    "He''s really going to do it uhn." Hina muttered to herself.


    Andrew also had his eyes fixated on Zeno, but he didn''t utter any word, instead, he just observed the whole thing.


    Zeno raised his hands to the sky, and a blue light began to form, hovering above the Glinxs while its size increased in ordance with the magic Zeno was adding.


    It got so big the Glinx couldn''t ignore it anymore, the huge light drew in their attention one by one.


    Using their third horn, one of the Glinx began tomunicate, ?Human ¡­ sight?


    ?Trapped Trapped?


    ?Escape ¡­ im.. possible.?


    ?Damage, cannot take¡­ on?


    The Glinx panicked at the sight, and some of the bigger monsters began tearing the small apart to create more space for them to move.


    Zeno was watching the whole scene and couldn''t hide the disgust he was feeling, "Killing your own kind to save your skin, I shouldn''t expect less from creatures such as yourselves." He muttered.


    The blue light began to spin fast, almost like it was charging up while it began to light up even more.


    Unexpectedly for the Glinx, a fight move beam shot out of the light and went straight into one of the Glinx heads.


    The immediate shot left a huge hole in the monster''s head before it fell to the ground while the rest of its body melted.


    After one of their own fell, the Glinx started panicking, they began running around with the effort of dodging the attack if it were to fire again.


    "Slevin was right, take out the head of a Glinx, and the rest of its body follows." Zeno recollected, "I should end this quickly,".


    Zeno''s eyes lit blue again, and a fast-moving beam started shooting out of the light, each hitting the Glinx on the head without fail.


    The rest of the team just stood at the back, watching as the screams of the Glinx started to grow louder.


    Alisha hugged her bear even tighter, before giving out a gloomy look, "Poor things, they sound like they are in pain." She uttered.


    Horina smacked Alisha on the head almost instantly, "What is the matter with you? These monsters kill people you know?" She voiced out.


    Alisha used her left hand to rob where she had just been hit with a drop of tear hanging around her eye, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." She repeated.


    Poseidonughed, "You really are a cute idiot,".


    After some time, they noticed the screams of the Glinx could not be heard again, and with that came Zeno''s turn.


    He looked at them with a smile on his face, that gesture gave them the information they needed, Zeno had sessfully cleared out all the Glinx in the red district.


    This immediately makes the red district the safest ce to live in, the south where Ava and Zeno were from was supposed to be the safest thanks to their immersed gardens of Shinoku nts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But ever since the Glinx broke through, it became a base camp for all the Glinx who was beside the ce.


    Uta and the rest had a smile on their face as they watched Zeno walk toward them from the cliff.


    Speew!


    A fast-moving magic energy charged toward Zeno from behind, but he was able to sense it so defending against it was easy.


    Zeno used his right hand to stop the energy advance before clenching his fist which led to the destruction of the energy.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone could see Lucifer walking out from the opposite Clif as he pped with a smile on his face.


    Uta and Hina had the most shocking expression among everyone, They didn''t waste any time running to Zeno''s side and summoning their weapons.


    Boss yer had a puzzled expression on, as he watched Hina and Uta run to Zeno''s side, "Do you know the dude in ck?" He asked Ava.


    "No, but I feel like I''ve met him before." Ava responded, ''Geko¡­ be ready okay?'' She said to herself.


    [Yeah yeah, understood]


    "What are you guys doing? I can handle this-"


    "That''s Lucifer!" Uta interrupted Zeno with a yell.


    "Uhn¡­" Zeno stared at him for a while, "He''s Lucifer?" He muttered.


    ''''Well hello you crazy idiots, would you look at that, you managed to kill a couple of Glinx, Good job, Good job." Luciferughed.


    "Stop with the bullshit and tell me why you''re here!" Uta yelled.


    Once Lucifer heard her voice, he immediately red, "How interesting¡­ you didn''t call me brother, you must be having puberty or something." He muttered.


    "Answer the damn question!" Hina chimed in.


    Lucifer sighed, "Zeno dear, I take it you don''t know who I am?" He asked.


    "What''s there to know? You''re Lucifer, as far as I can tell, you''re an enemy to mankind, meaning you''re my enemy too." Zeno voiced out.


    "Oh please, you''ve always been such an annoying existence¡­. Maybe this should help." Lucifer smiled before snapping his fingers.


    Zeno fell to the ground after the gesture with a loud scream following right after while he tried to hold in the pain he was feeling in his head.


    "Zeno!" Ava called out and ran to his side, "Are you okay?" She asked.


    Uta and Hina were stylishly watching Zeno but they also couldn''t keep their eyes off Lucifer no matter how Zeno''s scream was bugging them.


    "Hey, I say we attack now." Hina whispered to Uta.


    "Don''t be stupid, taking on Lucifer here, with people, he''s not that dumb, I''m sure he has a n on his sleeves," Uta responded.


    "Right now, all we can do is wait and hope he reveals it." Uta said before ncing past Zeno and grunting at the thought that he was in pain.

 Chapter 53 Mammon Vee Bond

    ?Lucifer stared down at Zeno, as he watched him grunt on the floor in pain, he couldn''t help but grin sadistically at the sight.


    "Zeno! Do you remember now?!" Lucifer shouted with his hand straight out.


    Boss yer had his eyes on Lucifer and was starting to get pissed off, "For some reason, I''m feeling the urge to give that guy a good beating." He muttered.


    "Not just you, but he''s no ordinary demon, anyone capable of doing that to the Sessor..." Horina said as she pointed at Zeno, "... Is definitely not normal,".


    "No kidding." Boss yer responded but his eyes were still locked on Lucifer.


    Zeno was slowly starting to raise his head, he could feel his memories flooding in like an open book.


    "You should take it easy." Anna tried to take care of Zeno.


    "You¡­ should tell that to the demon trying to kill me." Zeno grunted.


    He stood to his feet and walked forward, ignoring the pain he was feeling as he set his eyes on Lucifer.


    "Well, if it isn''t the demon that tried to kill me." Zeno eximed, "Should I even ask, what you''re doing here?" He said sarcastically.


    Lucifer proceeded to sit at the edge of the cliff with his legs dangling back and forth and a smile on his face.


    "That''s cute." Lucifer voiced, "It''s cute that you think I wanted to kill you, you think if I wanted to kill you I wouldn''t have cut open your guts, right there and then," He asked.


    Zeno didn''t say a word, he just stood there as the breeze blew past him while he looked at Lucifer.


    Lucifer contained, "Now don''t get me wrong, yeah I do want you dead, but not in such a cowardly way.


    I want to kill you in a fair match, one on one, the only reason I wiped out your memories was because¡­ wait for it¡­ I can!" He smiled.


    "Seeing you scream in pain always gives me a special kind of joy, so I thought, why not make you suffer even more by tossing you into the outside world to fend for yourself, but who knew, you''d be able to survive ande back with your Ankias¡­ even better." Lucifer praised.


    "You know for a demon you sure talk a lot, listen, as much as I hate to see you run your mouth, get on to the part where you tell us your n and I beat the n right out the window for you." Uta voiced.


    Lucifer was quiet for a while before he sighed, "I was hoping to lighten the mood a bit, tough crowd¡­ anyway." He made an even bigger smile.


    Lucifer stretched out his right hand, and the relic, eyes of the seer appeared in his hand with the usual white smoke all around it.


    As soon as Zeno saw it, he suddenly saw a short shback of him sleeping in a moving boat while ady sat beside him holding the same relic.


    Zeno was about to speak but Uta was quick with her outburst.


    "Where did you get that Lucifer! You know as much as I do how dangerous what you''re holding is!".


    "Oh I know, but here''s the thing¡­ it''s exactly what I want." Lucifer stood up from the ground with augh.


    "You thought the Glinx were bad, ohhhh, you just wait till I''m done here, I''ll make sure to make the earth remember what fear feels like." He said in a cold voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zeno looked at Uta, "What is he talking about?" He asked.


    Uta slowly looked at Zeno and she could see the frustration in his eyes, the fact that almost everything happening around him was a mystery was starting to bug him.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." Uta said, "The white orb on Lucifer''s hand is known as the eyes of a seer, during one of your past lives, you and Shuna, thest Ankia of spells, rode to the South because you had heard about the news of a demon Lord spawning."


    [sh back [Second reincarnation, morning¡­ Aris city]]


    Zeno was sleeping on a moving boat next to some chests that were filled with different scrolls.


    He had a short brown coat that only covered his shoulder and leveled to his stomach. He was a bit muscr with a red feather positioned at the side of his head.


    While beside him was ady in an all-ck kimono, she had blue eyes and long ck hair that fell to her back.


    Amongst the five Ankia, only the judgment and spell Ankia, had the ability to navigate and track anything.


    And right then, a navigator was needed to track down a new demon, he was known as the demon Lord of war, Mammon.


    One day, a message came to the Sessor, informing him of an old tribe in the city of Aris practicing ck magic.


    They managed to summon a magic circle which brought forth a very powerful demon, Mammon vee bond.


    He caused havoc the same day he was summoned, arge number of people died and the ones who survived were used as ves.


    So, Zeno took one of the Ankia to help navigate him toward the demon with the aim of settling the problem before it spreads.


    Zeno woke up from his sleep and sat upright, the first thing he saw was the eyes of seer hovering above the center table.


    "Shuna?" Zeno called out, he opened the door to the small room on the boat and walked outside.


    "Oh, Sessor, you''re awake!" Shuna voiced out with a smile.


    She was standing at the edge of the boat before she jumped down and walked delicately toward Zeno in her beautiful kimono.


    "You seem energetic," Zeno muttered.


    "Well of course I am." Shuna said excitedly, "This is the first time I''ve traveled to another city after arriving at Yukop Kingdom, it''s amazing." She cried out.


    Zeno gave out a warm smile, "I''m d to see you''re happy." He uttered, "So, how long until we get to Aril?".


    "Not long now, set your eyes on this!¡­" Shuna dramatized as she pointed to the shore.


    Zeno could see multiple buildings getting clearer as the boat moved closer.


    "Mammon vee bond¡­. I really hopeaI don''t have to kill you." Zeno hinted as he stared at the ck smokeing from the city.

 Chapter 54 Meeting The Detective.

    ?Once Zeno and Shuna arrived at the city, they left their boat at the port and began to walk on foot.


    Zeno had his face covered with a cloak in order not to draw any attention to himself as the Sessor.


    "Sessor, people are staring at us, pull the stupid cloak off." Shuna uttered as she walked a bit further away from him.


    They were in the middle of a busy market, where different people were trading amongst themselves.


    "I''m surprised these people still have the will to move around so casually." Zeno stated, he could see dead bodies lying on some corners of the street.


    "They are not to me, they simply just want to live." Shuna immediately turned and pointed her staff at Zeno, "Fight if you want to live, if you don''t fight, you will die! You told me those words." She uttered.


    Zeno smiled back at her, she always managed to get him to smile which others find difficult to do at times.


    They made their way past the busy market and were under a long bridge. It was a bit dark but not so much that they couldn''t make out where they were going.


    While they were walking, Zeno noticed a man lying on the floor,pletely covered in dirt.


    When the man spotted Zeno, he quickly crawled toward Zeno and hugged his leg, "Young Man¡­ please¡­ I''m hungry." The man pleaded with a weak, breaking voice.


    Zeno was immediately sympathetic toward the man, "I''m sorry, please wait¡­ I should have some snacks somewhere around here."


    "Oi! Back off!" Shuna yelled, she didn''t waste any time mming the bottom of her staff on the ground which sent a sh of sharp lightning to the man.


    The man leaped to the sky and slid on the floor as he hissed.


    The movement pushed Zeno back a bit which caused the hood covering his face to fall.


    "What the hell Shuna! Don''t go around attacking people!" Zeno yelled.


    "Rx, Sessor, look." Shuna said in a calm manner as she kept her eyes in front.


    When Zeno looked at the man again, it wasn''t what he was expecting, the man had a small horn on his head and his eyes were glowing green.


    "Uuuuu¡­ you''re the Sessor aren''t you?" The man said as he scratched his face continuously.


    Zeno sighed, "He''s been possessed." He uttered, feeling disappointed as he looked at the man.


    "It seems some of them were so desperate to defeat the demon that they tried making a contract." Shuna asserted, "Once a human has been possessed, there''s no going back."


    "Uuuuu, the more I look at you, the more good-looking you seem." The man said with his eyes aimed at Zeno, "You really are a handsome guy you know that? I''m so jealous,".


    "Not only are you the Sessor, but you also got a rocking beautiful girl with you, I''m so jealous, jealous, jealous ¡­ I really wish you would die, die die die" The man kept repeating.


    "A jealous type, don''t worry Sessor, I can tell you''re bothered by it, I''ll kill him myself."


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Zeno stepped forward and picked a small stone from the ground.


    The man moved back first, butter on charged toward Zeno, moving in a zigzag motion as he tried to confuse Zeno.


    Zeno with a calm look uttered, "I''ll put you out of this¡­ no demon should have the right to your body!".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pheew!


    Zeno flick his finger, and the small rock in his hand shot at the man with a sonic boom, the rock first went through the man''s head and began going back and forth while puncturing every part of the man''s body.


    Once Zeno saw the man wasn''t moving, the rock came flying to him before he caught it.


    The man fell to the ground with every part of his body spewing with blood, Zeno didn''t want to see it any longer so he walked away and Shuna followed behind him.


    Zeno and Shuna passed the bridge and arrived at a particr ce where three men dressed in red garments were waiting for them.


    When they saw Zeno, they immediately knew he was the Sessor, a smile hit their lips as they waited for him to get closer.


    "Good morning Sessor." They all greeted.


    "Good morning." Zeno greeted back, he immediately noticed the wooden cuffs on their arms.


    "You must be the Sessor." A man dressed in a ck top and brown trousers showed up behind Zeno.


    Zeno turned to look at the man, he was quick to notice the five Omni tractors packed a  it far way from where the man stood.


    "Are you a hunter?" Zeno asked.


    "I see you have a good eye, yes I am¡­ Hunter Rio Quinn. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Rio uttered before shaking Zeno.


    The red badge on Rio''s chest was enough for Zeno to know that he wasn''t lying, Hunters are a special organization that helps with low-level threats.


    Like evil cults, mobs, and the likes, although there are other organizations, like the Get organization, that are there to eliminate Glinx and the Dss, that help in eliminating Demons.


    "Do you have any information on the demon currently hunting this city?" Shuna asked.


    "I''m afraid not." Rio responded, "But the three idiots might know something, the thing is they refused to talk,".


    "Is that so?" Shuna muttered as she turned to face the men in red garments.


    She moved closer to them with a sadistic look on her face, "We need information, I''m sure you boys will talk won''t you?" She teased.


    "Of course, if it is for the Sessor we''ll say anything, ohh he blessed us with his presence, we are forever grateful." One of the men said with joy.


    Shuna gave them a hopeless look, "You idiot better start talking, or I swear I''m going to break every bone in your body still your organs themselves tell me what I need,".


    Rio was surprised and turned to look at Zeno who in turn gave back a nervous smile before sighing.


    .....


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 55 A Test For The Battle

    ?Zeno and the Hunter made their way to the organization building not far from where they met each other.


    Shuna was in the same building, except she had a different task at hand. To get as much information as she could, they made her cast a spell on the cult members, so she could see their past activities.


    Zeno sat down on the chair and observed Shuna from afar as she was reading the cult''s past.


    "Are you sure she knows what she''s doing?" Rio asked, "I don''t believe in being able to cast magic, more or less seeing through someone''s memories." He asserted.


    Zeno was quiet for a while before he looked at Rio, "I''m surprised you still have such a mindset, Hunter." He uttered.


    "Well, that''s just the truth, sure there are Demons, but that''s it¡­. Humans shouldn''t be able to cast magic unless they are contracted with a demon." Rio responded.


    "I see, so you think we are contracted with Demons?" Zeno asked.


    "No, I think you guys are con artists, putting on a fake front about how you are chosen by the goddess, I find that to be a very stupidedy." Rio asserted while he also observed Shuna.


    Zeno still kept a straight face, "I''ll advise you to change your mindset hunter, there are so many things in this world that you won''t understand." He advised.


    Rio scoffed at his words,


    "Perhaps when you defeat the demon threatening this city, maybe then I can acknowledge you." He said.


    Zeno left the Hunter''s side and walked over to Shuna, "Your acknowledgment is not needed." He said before walking away.


    He got to where Shuna was working, she had her eyes closed, and her staff aimed at the men as it lit up a blue bright color.


    The men sitting on the ground were already drooling as they mumbled silly words to themselves.


    Shuna suddenly opened her eyes and the light on her stuff dimmed out.


    "Willy garden."


    She looked at Sato with a smile, "The demon we''re looking for is at Willy garden." She shouted with excitement.


    "You tracked it down?" Zeno asked, feeling a bit surprised she did it so fast.


    "Well it wasn''t exactly easy, turns out these people are part of a bigger cult, and their aim is to summon another Sessor." She exposed.


    "Another Sessor?" Zeno muttered.


    "Well that''s the gist of it, these morons tried summoning another Sessor and just ended up summoning more demons." She sighed with her hand on her jaw.


    "I see¡­" Zeno muttered, "Okay then, since you know where the demon is, we should go," He uttered.


    "It''s going to be a long journey though, we should find an Omni carrier." Shuna said, looking around to see if she could find any means of transport.


    "We don''t need that, you can just teleport us there, that''s faster,".


    "Ohhh?"


    Shuna said with a teasing expression, "Sessor, Weren''t you the one that said, ''Let''s travel by boat, I don''t want you using teleportation'' " She teased.


    "Just take me there."


    "As you wish¡­ ~Sessor"


    Shuna moved closer to him and hugged him before tapping her fingers and their body slowly started dematerializing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait!" Rio yelled, "Where do you think you''re going?!" He asked.


    Shuna peeped to look at him before smiling, "You might want to lock those fes in jail, bye¡­.".


    Both Shuna and Zeno disappeared and immediately appeared on top of a building where a huge sign was positioned on the road.


    [Willy Garden]]


    "The atmosphere here is thick, the demon is nearby." Zeno uttered.


    With one step, he leaped down from the building andnded upright on the ground with his hair dancing in the wind.


    Shuna materialized beside him, "Shall we go then," She uttered.


    They both began to make their way to the center of the area where the demon''s scent strongest.


    They finally got to a point where it seemed like demons were surrounding them but at the same time, they were at a dead end.


    Zeno looked at the huge wall in front of him and began feeling the texture of the wall with his hand.


    "The demon is on the other side." Zeno voiced out.


    "Well, I''m ready when you are." Shuna added.


    His eyes lit up a bit before he looked at Shuna, "Back on the ship, I saw a weird ball beside me when I woke up¡­".


    "Oh, that? Ahhh, it''s a new artifact I''m working on, the eye of seer, I created it specifically for trapping demons." Shuna interrupted with a smile.


    With her hand ced forward, the eye of seer suddenly appeared on her hands, the white thick mist pouring out of the orb profoundly.


    Although Zeno wasn''t sure, it still left a smile on his face, "I''m d, at least now I know I might not need to kill the demon." He uttered.


    After uttering those words, he switched his attention to the huge wall in front of him, with a deep breath Zeno ced his hand on the wall.


    The wall began to vibrate at an rming speed before it slowly started cracking, the crack spread until the wall itself shattered into pieces.


    As soon as the wall shattered, Zeno saw the other side was filled with so much deadly aura that it began to produce red mist everywhere.


    Most buildings had been broken down and destroyed, there was no life, just death, and darkness.


    "Wow, the demon really made himself at home." Shuna said, looking around to see all the red mist.


    "This is a strong demon if it''s able to create its own domain it has to be a high-ranking one." Zeno mentioned.


    "This can''t get any worse." Shuna uttered, looking around she could see a lot of demons closing in on them.


    "Looks like he wants to test us first before he shows himself." Zeno sighed, he began pulling his shirt off.


    His naked skin had blue glowing veins all around it, whichworked from his chest and spread around his body.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Boom!


    He leaped to the sky and came falling with a tremendous amount of blue energy following him down

 Chapter 56 The Past Ankias

    ?Shana spun her staff in the air before mming it on the ground. As soon as her staff and the ground connected, thick sharp ice sprouted out of the ground and spread around the area.


    The ice was able to puncture multiple demons in the gut, leaving them to hang in the air while their blood dripped on their eyes


    Sighing in relief, Shuna stood upright as she looked at the number of demons that her ice had killed all around her.


    "Seems those were thest ones." She uttered, before walking over to Zeno who had a demon''s head in his hand.


    "Seems so." Zeno responded, looking to his upright left he could see a demon sitting on a chair with a smile on his face a bit further away.


    "It''s waiting for you." Shuna uttered with a smirk.


    "Looks like it."


    Zeno took one step forward and he was instantly transited to the Demon''s front,  but Shuna was still behind.


    Her eyes widened in shock for a split second during Zeno''s transition when she felt the demon''s energy.


    "It''s not just a demon¡­ that''s a special ss devil!" Shuna yelled before running so she could catch up with Zeno.


    Zeno stood in front of the devil and showed no fear of its massive size, instead just stood there as he observed the devil.


    "The Sessor, I anticipated I''ll be fighting an angel, but not the Sessor." The devil said before standing up from the throne it was sitting on.


    Standing upright, its height was 11ft up, and was massively built with red scorching marks all over its body.


    Zeno whooshed to the sky to level with the devil so he could talk, "Mammon, one of the seven demons of hell." He voiced out.


    Mammon grunted as its eyes glowed, "You would dare utter my name?" It asserted.


    "Yes I would, I''m here to ask that you leave the people of this world and return to your domain, you don''t belong here, I beg of you to do as I say, killing you is not my wish." Zeno requested but with amanding tone also.


    Mammon gave out a loudugh before facing its throne and mming its legs on the ground which immediately turned the throne into a giant de.


    "I find it insulting, you are not an archAngel, neither are you a god, or satan, not even the goddess, but you''d choose to give me an order¡­ know your ce!".


    Whoosh!


    With an insane speed, the demon swung its gaint de at Zeno.


    Zeno was barely able to block it, but just when the de was about to hit him, Zeno put a small wall barrier on his hand which he used to block the strike.


    But it still sent him flying to the ground, Zenonded on his knee and immediately looked up to see Mammon.


    Mammon had its mouth opened as a huge purple beam charged out of its mouth and straight at Zeno.


    The beam destroyed everything in its path, burning and  scorching anything it passes with force.


    "Of course, it wants to push me to a corner." Zeno quickly stood up and raised his arm in front of him, leaving his middle finger pointed.


    A red st rushed out of his finger to counter the beam the demon sent his way, the two energy shing against one another.


    Although Mammon''s beam wasrger, Zeno''s energy was still holding its own after switching from his finger to both hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The st was causing all kinds of destruction to the area, the ground was copsing on itself, trees were flying off their roofs and buildings were turning to ashes from the heat.


    Not long after, Memmon''s st was starting to overwhelm Zeno, he was on his knees with his face turned to the ground as he struggled to push the st back.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Zeno gave out a raging scream before standing back to his feet to add more energy, but that in itself was to no avail.


    It seemed like the whole thing happened in a second, Memmon''s st unexpectedly overwhelmed Zeno andpletely pushed his energy.


    Leaving Zeno to take the huge purple beam head-on, the beam collided with Zeno, causing the whole ce to explode.


    "Zeno!"


    Uta yelled as she ran toward Zeno''s position at full speed, ignoring the huge explosion in front of her.


    "No, what happened here." Yuno, the warrior Ankia uttered as she stared at the burning ground.


    She looked exactly like Hina which wasn''t a new thing, those who are choosing to be Zeno''s servant always have the same facial features.


    Haruto, the guardian Ankia, was assisting Shuna to her feet, it was the side effect of summoning the remaining Ankia.


    It took a massive amount of energy for Shuna to summon all the Ankia so they could give Zeno a hand.


    The Judgement Ankia, Levi frowned as she looked to Shuna, "What the hell were you thinking?" She yelled.


    "The Sessor has always been making suicidal decisions for himself, thinking he''s helping us, but I expected better from you.


    Going off on your own without telling the rest of us, what the heck Shuna?" She raged.


    "Look I know you''re upset, but right now, we have to focus on that."


    Shuna uttered, turning her focus to the Demon standing a few feet away from them.


    "It''s a special ss demon¡­ just great." Levi sighed at the thought of them fighting against the demon.


    Harutoid Shuna''s back on the ground and ced his hand on her head, "It''s five against one, I''m sure we can hold our own." He uttered.


    A bright blue light shone on his hand and he began to refill Shuna''s magic powers back to her.


    "Thanks, Haruto." Shuna said before standing to her feet with the assistance of her spear.


    Once she was up, the first thing she did was raise her staff to the sky and a red light sparked which immediately caused all the fire in the area to be sucked into it.


    The fire was cleared and the rest of the Ankia could see Uta with her de, standing face-to-face with the demon while Zeno knelt behind her.


    ......


    AN


    Thanks you

 Chapter 57 Rhongomyniad

    ?Zeno was on his knees with his hands blown off from its joint and the side of his face was also burnt in the st.


    "Hmm¡­ seems she was right, the Ankias are taking most of my magic powers." Zeno muttered to himself.


    He looked up and saw the Memmon, walking toward him with its de scraping the ground as it moved.


    "I guess it''s time." Zeno uttered, he was about to stand to his feet when he suddenly heard Uta scream his name.


    "Zeno!"


    Uta called out, sliding on the ground, she immediately materialized her de and stood in front of Zeno.


    "Uta? What are you doing here?" Zeno asked.


    Uta scoffed before looking at him with her sword still held in front of her, "What the hell were you thinking?!" She yelled.


    "Going off on your own to another country¡­ I... I thought we were past keeping secrets." Uta uttered with a sad voice.


    Zeno sighed, his hands suddenly began to regenerate on their own, with all the blood and fleshing together to form back his hand.


    "I know you''re angry."


    "Damn straight."


    Zeno sighed again, "But I want you to step back and let me fight this battle on my own, that is no ordinary demon, it''s a special ss," Zeno mentioned, "And right now, it''s only calm because he knows it can win,".


    Uta looked at the demon and saw that it wasn''t moving anymore,  it was just in one ce, watching them with a grin on it''s face.


    "Well, he doesn''t seem so calm to me now," Uta gave out her thought.


    "Are you so pathetic, you would depend on a girl toe to your aid?" Mammonughed with his de halfway into the ground.


    Zeno moved forward, "I apologize, shall we continue our due?" He calmly said.


    "Zeno!"


    Before Uta could utter anything else, Zeno had already whooshed toward the demon at full speed.


    She wanted to follow but the rest of the Ankia had already caught up.


    "Wait, Uta!" Shuna yelled.


    Uta looked to her right to see the Ankias closing in on her, as soon as Uta spotted Shuna her eyes lit up.


    "You little!" She scowled before speeding walking toward Shuna, "What the hell were you thinking bringing Zeno to a ce like this without me!" She yelled.


    Haruto and Levi immediately stood in front of Shuna to stop Uta from getting to her.


    "Uta you need to calm down." Levi uttered, "We don''t have time for this,".


    Boom!


    The booming sounds of Zeno battling the demon was resounding in the background while the Ankias were fighting amongst themselves.


    "Calm down?" Uta red at Levi, "She took Zeno to another country!".


    "And she also summoned us, you know damn well the Sessor makes these decisions all the time." Yuno chimed in.


    Shuna just stood behind them and wasn''t paying attention, her eyes were fixed on the fight going on between Zeno and Memmon.


    "Guys," Shuna called out, they all looked at her and saw the panicked expression on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did... anyone do the ritual with the Sessor today?" Shuna asked.


    They were all immediately puzzled by the question.


    "Shit!" Levi grunted before stomping her foot to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Zeno was still battling the demon with everything he had in him.


    The demon was about to crush Zeno with it''s leg but Zenk dodged It. Once Zeno was clear of danger, he ced his arms around the demon''s legs and gave out a powerful scream.


    With all his might, Zeno lifted the leg of the demon from the ground, "Ahhhhhh!" He then twisted his body and threw the demon into a building.


    Mammon crashed on top of a building and his weight brought the building to the ground, before Memmon could stand up Zeno was already falling in his direction.


    Wkboom!


    Zenonded on Memmon with a heavy punch that broke the ground in mere seconds causing the whole ce to shake from the force.


    Even with Zeno standing on top of him, Memmon still showed no sign of giving up.


    "You managed to inflict damage on me? Imend you, but¡­ that isn''t nearly enough!" Memmon yelled.


    Zeno immediately looked to the sky to see multiple magic circles positioned in his location.


    They began shooting heaving beams down at Zeno, with his blue eyes Zeno ced his arms up to try and block the attack.


    While he was distracted with this, Memmon used his hand to p Zeno away from his chest.


    Zeno crashed to the ground with his body getting swarmed by the massive firing rate of the beam.


    Memmon stood up from the ground and smiled as it enjoyed the scene, "Nothing makes me happier, than seeing a man fall from pow-"


    Uta jumped from the ground and gave Memmon an upper to the jaw, this pushed him back but not by much.


    Before Memmon could think to react, his arms and legs were tied down by glowing chains.


    Shuna stood on top of a building top with her staff straight out, "Now, Levi!" She yelled while she held the chains together to keep the demon in ce.


    Levi was flying above the demon with her eyes closed as she started reciting.


    "Thee that brings light and darkness to the world, death, and life, hear my calling for I am the Judgement Ankia and I heed to answer being called to.


    Shatter the earth and burn my enemies to a pile of ashes, the light that holds all power to the heavens, and ovees the earth, descend¡­. Rhongomyniad!"


    Levi shouted.


    Memmon looked to the sky to see that it was splitting open after Levi had finished reciting the enchantment.


    With a crazy grin on it face, The demon yelled with the chains still holding it now, "Bring it on!"


    A huge rush of pure light charged from the heavens to Memmon''s position, and as soon as it made contact with the ground the whole ce exploded.


    Causing the earth to copse on itself as the rest of the Ankia began running in order not to get caught up in the st.


    Zeno was shocked as he looked at the destruction, "The holy light Rhongomyniad." He muttered.


    Haruto put down the barrier he had put up when he saved Zeno from the st, "Damn, Levi is really going at it." He uttered.

 Chapter 58 Not Them Too! Run!

    ?Uta and the rest stopped in front of Zeno as they watched where Memmon was burst in mes from the light.


    "Damn, she has gotten strong." Haruto muttered as he stared at the mes, feeling surprised.


    Yunoughed, "Way to go Levi! You finished a special ss demon with one attack!" She shouted.


    Levi was still levitating about the above mes, staring down at it with her hands tucked.


    Zeno moved forward, even he was surprised at how powerful the st was, "I should go finish this." He muttered.


    Uta followed behind him, "What do you mean, finish? Do you think he could have survived the st?" She asked.


    "Can''t say, but, at the very least I want to see it dead with my own eyes." Zeno responded, "Levi! Clear the mes." He yelled.


    "Understood!" Levi replied, she looked at the mes before her eyes lit up, "Clear!".


    After uttering the word, the mes suddenly cleared, but as soon as they all saw what the mes were covering, they froze up from the shock.


    Mammon had taken a human form and was already halfway toward Levi, he moved so fast that no one knew he was there except Zeno and Uta.


    "No!"


    Zeno yelled, Mammon whooshed in front of Levi and immediately sent his hand right through Levi''s chest and brought out her heart from the other side.


    A grin made its way to Mammon''s face before he squashed the heart with his hand, Levi''s eyes went dead almost instantly with her body falling to the ground.


    "Levi!" Zeno called out, he ran straight toward where she was going tond.


    He caught Levi before she couldnd on the ground, "Heh, you''re going to be fine¡­ I just have to heal you." Zeno consoled before cing his hand on the hole in Levi''s chest.


    The rest of the Ankia were still shocked by the sight, they all immediately gathered around Zeno as they watched him try to heal Levi desperately.


    Mammonnded on the ground with a boom, "Humans will always be pathetic, to think you almost killed me." He said beforeughing.


    Haruto turned his attention to the demon in a bit of rage, "I''ll buy us some time, you know till the Sessor heal I her back,".


    "I''ming with you," Yuno voiced, a small ck portal showed up beside her before she pulled out a long sword from it.


    Yuno and Haruto moved forward to confront the demon while Uta and Shuna stayed behind to watch over Zeno.


    "Restoration¡­Restoration¡­Restoration." Zeno kept repeating these words as he tried to hell Levi.


    "Damn it, why isn''t this working?! Restoration! Restoration! Resto-".


    Levi slowly raised her hand and ced them on Zeno''s checks before giving out a weak smile.


    Zeno smiled with a bit of relief, "It''s working." He said.


    "S..essor¡­"


    "You rea.. really only make stupid choices, stop wasting your magic. There''s a demon right in front of you that needs to be defeated." Levi chose her words.


    "But I¡­"


    "We all knew this was going to happen one day, you¡­ knew it was going to ha-".


    Levi''s hand suddenly dropped from Zeno''s cheeks before she finally died in Zeno''s arms.


    Zeno just startedughing as tears dropped from his eyes, "The Curse¡­ the curse is never going to leave me is it?" He sobbed.


    Uta looked away feeling angered, she was ready to turn and face the demon until they suddenly heard a scream.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No! Haruto!"


    Yuno cried out as she watched the demon crack Haruto''s head with only one hand before leaving his headless body to fall.


    Zeno looked up and the first thing he saw was Haruto''s headless bodyying on the ground with blood rushing out of his neck.


    "Damn it we can''t keep losingrades!" Uta yelled beforeunching her body forward.


    She whooshed Mammon andnded a fast punch but yet the demon still blocked it with his arm.


    Mammon had a grin on his face as he held Uta''s wrist and mmed her to the ground hard.


    Before he could drive his hand into her chest, Yuno sliced off his hand with her sword and stood in front of Uta.


    "Oh?" Mammon put forth while he looked at his severed arm, "You guys still have some fight in you." He said.


    "I''m gonna make sure you pay for killing my friends!" Yuno yelled.


    With her sword covered in energy, she charged toward her demon and swung with all her might, but the demon''s speed was overwhelming.


    He was standing in front of Yuno at one point and all of a sudden he appeared behind her with his hand ready to stab her.


    Before the demon could get a chance to strike Yuno, Uta leaped on him and held his neck with a chokehold.


    This gave Yuno the chance to make a sharp turn and cut both Uta''s arms and the Demon''s head together.


    Uta''s arms immediately grew back before she leaped away from the Demon''s body with his head in her hand.


    Yuno, gasping for air, looked at the Demon''s body on the ground, "Did we get it?" She asked.


    "Yeah, we did." Uta replied before throwing the demon''s head on the ground.


    "Awesome¡­ awesome." Yuno paused and out of nowhere tears started pouring from her eyes.


    "Smash its head!"


    A voiced screamed out.


    "Uhn?"


    Uta and Yuno both turned to see Shuna shouting while Zeno raced towards them with panic written all over his face.


    The demon blood shed from the floor like a speeding razor toward Uta and Yuno and they hadn''t noticed yet.


    Zeno ran as fast as he could to the point where every step he took was cashing shock waves to spawn.


    "Run run run, you can''t let them die, not again¡­.not for your sake.


    Uta, Yuno, behind you! Look behind you! Damn it damn it, am I going to make it? They can''t die too!


    Faster, move faster, ahhhhhhh!" Zeno yelled.


    With an rmingpeed, Zeno supposedly broke the sound barrier without realizing it.


    He ran as fast as he could toward the girl, while still trying to get there in time before they get killed by the same demon thatid waste to Haruto and Levi.


    ........

 Chapter 59 Im Not Saving You

    ?Even with his lightning speed, Zeno couldn''t help to feel every moment as if time hade to aplete standstill.


    His heart tightened from the pain he felt when Uta''s head went falling to the ground after the blood sliced it off.


    Yuno was lucky enough to get sliced in the stomach but even that won''t save her from the massive blood she was losing.


    With a whoosh, Zeno stopped at the scene just right after Uta''s head had dropped from her body and Shuna''s stomach was wide open from the cut.


    Their bodies fell to the ground like falling rocks and the only thing Zeno could do was stand there and observe the whole thing.


    All the Demon''s blood in the area began to draw in at one point before forming back into his human form.


    "Ahhhh, yes, this human shape is quite a feast... What! they can''t be dead already, I wasn''t done ying." Mammon shouted he looked in front of him and saw Zeno who looked to be in a panic attack.


    Mammon grinned with excitement, "Looks like I still have more toys." He uttered.


    Whoosh!


    Mammon dashed toward Zeno, a huge force of wind followed behind before he clenched his fist, getting ready to strike at Zeno.


    "Watch out!"


    Shuna stood in front of Zeno, holding her staff in front and letting multiple sharp icicles shoot from the magic circle.


    The rapid shooting of the icicles caused Mommon to seize his advance and fall to his knees with his arms shielding the icicles from doing any damage to his body.


    Zeno''s eyes were focused on the ground, widened from the shock of watching Uta and the rest of hispanions die in front of him.


    Everything happening around him was nk, the only thing he could make sense of at the moment was the speeding rate of his heartbeat.


    ¡ãZeno, Zeno, you have to snap out of it ¡­ heye on!¡ã.


    Shuna''s words were unable to get to him, Zeno was already so lost in his own world that nothing outside his field of vision could get his attention.


    There was a loud ringing screeching that was sounding in his ear, it got louder and louder by the moment, and before long, Zeno found himself lost in his mind.


    He was in the middle of a wide space, filled with nothing but endless white, not even a sound could be heard.


    Zeno''s eyes were dead, but a few things were still picking his attention, like the robed man walking toward him.


    This man was covered in a brown cloak up and down with his face hidden, the only thing Zeno could make out was his gender because of his deep voice.


    "Sessor, how do you do?" The man asked.


    Zeno didn''t respond, he just stared at the man like a doll waiting to be controlled.


    The man sighed and moved closer to Zeno, "This is not the time to feel these things." The man said and ced his finger on Zeno''s forehead.


    It didn''t take long for Zeno''s eyes to start returning to their normal state, with a bit of life and less death.


    The first thing Zeno said when he saw the man standing in front of him was. "Who are you?".


    The man chuckled, "that''s the first thing you ask?" He uttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zeno looked at him a little bit confused, "Are you not my other reincarnation?" He asked.


    "No, disappointed?" The man asked.


    "Not really," Zeno responded.


    The manughed, "Let''s get straight to business, my name is D, an angel from the goddess, and havee to give you a gift." He said.


    "She wants you to have this." D uttered, he stretched his hand forward, with a red orb that was hovering above his hand.


    Zeno''s eyes were fixed on the orb, he was getting a sense of nostalgia, almost like he had seen that orb before.


    "The Demon you are fighting is no small threat, even the archangel Michael had trouble defeating him centuries ago, but with this Michael was able toplete his task." D exined.


    Taking the orb from D, Zeno immediately felt a huge amount of energy flow into his body the instant he touched it.


    "It''s a demon yer weapon, use this with your weapon Ankia, no demon can withstand its powers'', not even a special ss but I beg of you to be careful, if you use too much you may die." D mentioned.


    "Death¡­ death is a price I''m willing to pay as long as I can defeat that demon." Zeno responded.


    D hummed at the response, "I wish you the best of luck on your journey, may you seed,".


    After these words, Zeno was immediately snapped back to reality and the first thing his eyes caught a glimpse of was Shuna lying on top of him with a smile.


    His eyes widened in shock as soon as he came to his senses, "Shuna!" He cried out.


    "Dummy¡­ why the hell were you spacing out?" Shuna uttered with a weak smile before slowly resting her pale-looking face on Zeno''s chest.


    Zeno could feel her blood, soaking into his shirt, he immediately stood up and ced her on the ground.


    He noticed that her leg had been served and there was a huge hole in her gut, as blood spewed profoundly out of it.


    Zeno immediately went numb from the sight, his face held little no expression, he had lost too many of his friends too quickly.


    Theugh of Memmon suddenly resonated from Zeno''s back view, "They weren''t even worth my time, well... I hope you at least make me entertained." He said.


    The demon began walking slowly toward Zeno with his purple glowing eyes adding to the sadistic smile he had on him.


    "Hey," Zeno muttered.


    "Hmmm.." Memmon ceased his advance when he heard Zeno speak.


    Zeno stood up from the ground and slowly began to walk toward Memmon as blood dripped from his fingers.


    "I wanted to save you before, I wanted to give you a chance to redeem yourself for all the death you''ve caused¡­but now, after all this!" Zeno''s body immediately became enveloped in red energy as his eyes glowed with the streaks that showed up on his body.


    "There''s no way I''m keeping you alive!"


    Zeno whooshed forward, leaving the earth to copse on itself from the huge Sonic boom that came after he sped off.


    Memmon stood his ground and waited for Zeno to get closer. "That''s it! Come at me. You can just die like the rest!".

 Chapter 60 The Demon Of Greed.

    ?Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Zeno and Memmon kept exchanging blows while they ran around the area at lightning speed.


    They were moving so fast, everything around them was exploding on themselves, and the demon was enjoying every second of it.


    Zenonded a punch on Memmon''s stomach, which sent him flying and crashing into one of the buildings.


    Memmon collided with the building and it instantly copsed to the ground, leaving a fog of dust after.


    Zeno, breathing heavily as he walked slowly toward the building, his eyes were glowing red and his body had the same glowing streak with little red lightning sparks around.


    Just as Zeno was closing in, Memmon immediately whooshed out of the rubbles while holding a huge pir of the building.


    "Fight me you mortal!"


    Memmon yelled before swinging the pir at Zeno, the pir broke into pieces right after sending Zeno crashing a few feet to the ground.


    Memmonnded on the ground with a grin, "Come, you can''t tell me you''re done-".


    "Arrrrrrrrrggggghhhhh!!!"


    A sudden surge of energy burst out of Zeno''s position, scattering the earth from the massive force.


    Zeno stood in the middle of the surge, screaming in rage as the streaks on his body began spreading even deeper.


    Memmon was surprised for a bit, ''He just keeps getting stronger and stronger¡­ this is¡­'' ¡­. "This is truly exciting!".


    He voiced out with a grin as he dashed toward Zeno''s position, Zeno looked up and saw that the demon was heading down toward him.


    Keeping calm, he stretched his right hand to the back and used his left hand to touch the ground, while bending his back a bit.


    With a deep breath, he waited for Memmon to get closer which he could tell from the crazyughs Memmon was giving out.


    Once he felt Memmon was close enough, he brought out a blue sharp shaped energy around his hand that looked like a Saber energy de.


    WPPSOSH!


    Zeno quickly twisted his body, and while in mid-air, he and Memmon''s eyes locked, he could see the eagerness in the demon''s eyes to kill him.


    With his body rotating in mid-air, Zeno''s hand followed right after, making a perfect twist that led to a frontal summersault.


    The energy Saber de, sliced Memmon in two and also the ground, all in the blink of an eye.


    Memmon''s face held so much shock when he felt the de go through his gut and slice him in two.


    His body fell to the ground while his blue blood showered down like rain all over Zeno, who was on his knees.


    Zeno slowly stood to his feet, his hair soaked in the blood of a demon, his eyes still glowing red, and the streak on his body, beating like his heart.


    The only thing Zeno could see was the darkness that was suddenly taking over his body.


    "W-hat was I?"


    Zeno muttered to himself before falling to his knees, he looked to the floor to see Levi''s body on the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He felt the need to crawl over there and hold her, but the streaks that were spreading all over his body were holding him back.


    He kept screaming, banging his hand on the floor to silence the voices that were starting to echo in his head.


    "Shut up, shut up, please Shut up!" Zeno muttered, using his hands to cover his ears before burying his face in the ground.


    During all this, Memmon''s blood began gathering at one point again before forming back into the his body.


    Once his body had formed, he looked at Zeno who knelt on the floor with an annoyed expression.


    "You¡­sick¡­fuck!"


    Memmon uttered as he moved closer to Zeno, as soon as Zeno turned to look at him, Memmon drove his hand into Zeno''s gut.


    He lifted him from the ground, with his hands still in Zeno''s stomach while heughed.


    "You managed to kill me, the demon of greed? you''re going to pay for that! now I''m mad! now I''m really mad!" Memmon yelled in anger.


    Zeno slowly stretched his hands forward, and a lightning staff appeared on his hand before he immediately sent it to the sky.


    "What did you do?!" Memmon asked aggressively.


    Zeno just gave a weak smile, "Li¡­ arbitration." He muttered.


    A loud thunderous roar sounded from the heavens, Memmon heard it loud and clear and looked to check.


    His eyes widened when he saw thousands of falling lightning strikes charging down to their position.


    "Damn you!"


    Memmon pulled his hand out of Zeno''s gut and began to make a break from it, but the falling lightning covered wide range, he knew he couldn''t escape but still wanted to try.


    Zeno fell to the ground, with a huge hole in his gut where his blood was leaking from, he could barely make out anything around him.


    But the lightning charging from the heavens still caught his attention, they looked at falling stars in the eyes of a soon to be dead man.


    While all this was happening, Uta, whose head was cut off before, was slowly starting to regenerate.


    Her head popped back up in an instant, and with that she jerked up from the ground in rage, "I''m gonna freaking kill that freaking demon!" Uta yelled.


    She calmed down when she looked around and saw that all herrades wereying dead on the floor.


    Unable to bear it, she looked away, "All this for what?" She uttered, "Wait! Zeno!".


    She looked around and her eyes immediately nced past Zenoying on the floor in a pool of blood.


    "Zeno!" Uta called out, she noticed the thousands of lightning that were about to rain down on his position.


    "Damn it, you idiot!"


    Uta ran toward him as fast as she could, along the way, she ripped off one of Haruto''s arms while continuing her advance.


    Zeno could hear the fainting screams of Uta yelling his name. He slowly looked to his front to see Uta charging towards him.


    As soon as she got close, she picked Zeno up and covered his face with her boobs before raising Haruto''s arm to the sky.

 Chapter 61 The Curse?!

    ?Uta raised Haruto''s hand to the sky and a blue hard barrier covered both her and Zeno instantly.


    The lightning went raining down on them, but the barrier was still intact, blocking every strike while Uta used all her strength to keep it up.


    It sounded like giants were storming the earth. The  thunderous roar sounded as soon as the lightning made impact with the ground.


    After minutes of heavy hitting, the sound suddenly went down and Uta could no longer feel any weight on her hands.


    When she noticed, she immediately looked and saw that there was no longer lightning falling from the sky.


    With a smile on her face, Uta tossed Haruto''s hand away and immediately focused on Zeno.


    The huge hole in his gut first frightened Uta even though she had seen it before, "Hey, Zeno, stay with me!" She yelled.


    Uta began pounding Zeno''s chest with both her hands so she could get his heart beating again.


    Panting with every force she added, tears started dropping from her eyes, but she didn''t let that stop her.


    Uta kept adding pressure to Zeno''s chest, and all of a sudden Zeno opened his eyes and grabbed Uta''s hand.


    He pulled Uta close while he moved up from the ground. Zeno then used his hand to p the fast moving fire arrow that was heading toward him.


    The arrow went straight into Mammon''s shoulder. Mammon stared at the spear beforeughing as he hovered in the sky.


    "You still have enough strength to deflect my attacks, that''s impressive." Mammon teased.


    Zeno stood up from the ground, the huge injury on his chest first drew his attention, he went to his knees and packed a handful of sand.


    Slowly, the sand started entering his body while the injury on his stomach started to cover up.


    "Are you okay?" Zeno asked Uta with his eyes still fixed on the demon.


    Uta was surprised but still stood up to stand by his side, "Of course I am." She responded, "How do you n to kill this demon?".


    Zeno looked at his arm to see the red glowing streaks that were starting to eat on his skin.


    He sighed before looking at Uta, "If you don''t mind, I''ll like to borrow your power for this battle." Zeno requested.


    Uta immediatelyughed, "Why did you ask me that?" She asked.


    "Eh? Was that too rude?".


    "Of course not." Uta replied, "My powers are yours to use." She said before stretching out her hand.


    "Okay, okay, geez, where the hell do you think you are? Fight me already!" Memoon shouted as he charged toward Zeno and Uta.


    Zeno red at Memmon, "let''s go." He uttered, grabbing Uta had he charged toward the demon.


    Memmon had a crazy grin on his face when he shot five huge sts conservatively at Zeno.


    Every st exploded as soon as they made contact with the ground, each explosion caused a rumble.


    Mammon stood his advance and hovered in the air wondering if he got them or not.


    The ce was silent with dust covering everywhere, Mammon waited but still didn''t get any response from Zeno.


    "Uhn? Is that it?" Mammon muttered to himself with a bit of disappointment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mammon was about to turn when he suddenly noticed a faint blue light shining in the middle of the dust.


    A big excited grin made its way to the demon''s lips as magic began to surround his body, "Yes! If that had killed you, where would I pic-".


    Zeno immediately whooshed out of the fog with a longsword in his hands, the de was covered in blue mes while Zeno''s body gradually absorbed it.


    The demon was frightened by the insane speed in which Zeno used to charge toward him. Mammon tried to back down but Zeno was faster than he could move.


    Zeno sliced his sword at the demon which cut off his gut but not enough that Mammon couldn''t move.


    Memmonnded on the floor with blood pouring from his stomach, he immediately began to run away at lightning speed.


    "What is this feeling? Is this fear? There''s no way I''m afraid of a mare human." Memmon tried to convince himself.


    He turned to look at his back only to see Zeno close to him, his eyes widened in fear as Zeno''s sword sliced off both his hands.


    "Ahhhh!" The demon screamed, then increased his speed, running around the whole district while trying to get away from Zeno.


    "Stay away! Stay away!" The demon yelled while crashing through buildings and shops just to avoid Zeno catching up to him.


    He got to a point aftering out of a building, where he couldn''t spot Zeno anymore.


    He had thought he had lost Zeno, so he stopped to take a breather, "What the hell!" Mammon yelled.


    "I am the demon of greed, the 6th ranking demon, everything I see bes mine so how? how can I be  afraid of a mere human?! how is that poss-".


    Mammon suddenly felt a powerful energy closing in from his, he immediately turned and saw Zeno with his sword closing in on his neck.


    Mammon had a very scared look on his face, but the face soon turned into a grinning one when his hand quickly grew back.


    The demon tapped his fingers, and ck sharp threads grew from the ground and surrounded Zeno while still in mid-air.


    The thread intertwined against each other and sped into Zeno''s body from both sides, cutting him into tiny pieces.


    But, not even a second passed when Zeno''s body started growing back, the demon''s eyes widened in fear again from the sight.


    "It''s over¡­. Encounter!"


    Zeno yelled before taking a powerful swing of the sword and slicing  Memmon''s head clean off.


    The Demon''s head fell to the ground while his body began to burn with blue mes.


    Zenonded on the floor as he watched the demon burn up, a smile hit his face before he began coughing out blood.


    The sword he was holding immediately transformed back into Uta. "Zeno!" She called out.


    When she took a look at his face, his eyes were closed, sheid him on the ground and noticed that his hands were slowly disappearing.


    She paused and then fell to her butt with shock, "it''s¡­ it''s happening again, why why is it happening again!" Uta yelled with tears falling from her eyes.


    A bright light shone behind her, "Is it time already?" Shuna asked.


    Uta looked at her with tears dropping from her face, "The curse¡­ why isn''t the curse broken!." She sobbed.

 Chapter 62 Beelzebub, A Demon Freed.

    ?Shuna stood in front of Uta and watched as she teared up while banging her hands on the ground.


    It was a rare sight for her, she had never seen Uta so vulnerable before, even in her past life.


    Shuna bit her lower lips in annoyance as her eyes nced past Zeno, she immediately began walking toward where the demon''s body was.


    When she got there, she saw Mammon''s flesh slowlying together, "There you are." Shuna uttered.


    She stretched out her staff and a bright light shone right after before the eyes of seer appeared.


    It hovered above the Demon''s scattered flesh, with white thick mist pouring profoundly out of it.


    Taking a deep breath Shuna grabbed the eye of seer and ced it on the ground before using her hands to write a symbol above it.


    As soon as the symbol was formed, a gush of wind rushed out of the seer and it began vacuuming every demon in the area.


    Shuna watched as the relic did its job, different demons were getting absorbed by the relic.


    "Ahhh, this is what you wanted right?... Sessor." Shuna muttered to herself right before tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ...¡­............


    [sh back over¡­ present time.]


    Zeno''s eyes widened in shock as he looked to the ground, the sudden shback he got was both confusing and understandable.


    Uta noticed Zeno hadn''t moved a muscle since she started telling the story, "Zeno?" She called out softly, moving closer to him to see his face.


    When she got close, Zeno immediately grabbed her by the arm and pulled her close, "Uta?! Mammon Vee Bond¡­ What happened to him?!" He asked aggressively.


    "Shuna trapped him in the relic," Uta responded calmly, Uta then looked him in the eye, "Does this mean you remember?" She asked.


    Zeno calmed down and released his grip from Uta''s arm, "Yeah, more like I just remembered, although it''s still kinda fuzzy, but I think I got the gist of it." He said.


    He immediately turned his gaze to Lucifer who still had the same grin on his face, Zeno began making his advance toward him.


    "Oh? Now too wanna fight?" Lucifer asked with excitement.


    "I am not here to fight with you Lucifer, just hand over the eye of seer and that''s all." Zeno said calmly.


    Lucifer immediately frowned, "Who the hell do you think you are issuing amand to me!" He yelled, before firing a fast beam at Zeno.


    Zeno pped theser to the side and it went exploding on another rock, "Lucifer, I''ll ask you again, release the eye of seer." He said assertively.


    ... "Okay," Lucifer replied.


    "Uhn?" Uta was puzzled by Lucifer''s reply, she knew Lucifer well and his eptance like that was off character, even Zeno was shocked.


    "Okay?" Zeno repeated.


    "Yeah, of course, you want me to release it right? Sure." Lucifer said with a straight face.


    "... Okay, hand it over and i-"


    "Oops." Lucifer immediately smashed the eye of seer on the ground leaving everyone watching in shock.


    The relic shattered on the ground and everywhere went silent as they expected something to happen.


    "Nothing''s happening." Ava muttered while she looked around for any changes.


    Uta was the only exception, anger hadpletely taken over her face as she stormed toward Zeno.


    "What the hell did you do Lucifer!" Zeno yelled with rage.


    Lucifer justughed, "Ahhhh, the world is about to know true change¡­ I told you didn''t I¡­ the curse lives on." He uttered with a bit of anger in his voice.


    "Bastard!".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before Zeno could leap to the sky, Uta held his hand, "We should go." She uttered and began dragging Zeno away.


    "Wait! Uta!" Zeno protested.


    As soon as they stopped they heard a voice speak behind them. The voice was deep and had a lot of terror embedded in it.


    "Where do you think you''re going? I''ve only just got here." Said the voice.


    Zeno looked to his side and saw the terrified look on Uta''s face, "Uta?" He muttered, He looked front and noticed everyone was just as terrified.


    ''What the hell was that voice just now.'' Zeno thought to himself.


    He slowly turned to check what the voice was about, and what he saw was frightening enough for him to move back a bit.


    Just at the other side of the cliff, a huge purple figure with four horns stood on the cliff with purple demons rushing out of the ground.


    Some of them were falling off the cliff while some stood their ground at the back of the huge demon with creakyughsing out of their mouths.


    "What the hell is that?" Zeno muttered to himself, the demon he was looking at held so much terror and fear that it could be felt all around.


    Meanwhile, Lucifer stood at the back,ughing his guts out at the expressions he was seeing on their faces.


    The huge purple demon turned to Lucifer, "Vek han kek jur kmon?".


    Lucifer smiled, "Uada! Jik grik life han kmon".


    After Lucifer responded the demonughed, his deep voice made the ground vibrate, "Five hundred years, I''ve been trapped for five hundred years." He uttered.


    Another purple humanoid octopus body walked up to the huge demon, "Sire, I''m not sure you''ve noticed but there are humans in front of us." The demon mentioned.


    The demon looked at Zeno and his crew and a grin hit his face, "I am starving, and how good a luck it is, that my food just walked up to me." He voiced out.


    "Ava, get ready to run." Anna uttered.


    "No sis, you have to run, you''re the only one here with no powers, I can handle myself with Geko, not you." Ava replied with a serious look on her face.


    "What the hell do you mean by that?" Anna yelled.


    "You should listen to your sister." Horina adviced, "That Demon is no joke, I''ve have never seen anything bring so much fear before".


    Hina was having different memories return to her as she stared at the demon, different revtions were hitting her the longer she looked at him.


    "Zeno!" Hina called out, she ran to his side and hugged him from behind.


    "I remember¡­ I remember everything." Hina said with a smile.


    Zeno was shocked but the unsettling feeling he was getting from the demon was stopping him from even staying calm.


    Uta managed to move out of her shock and slowly looked at Hina, "W-what do you mean you remember?" She asked Hina.


    Hina sent a serious face back at her, "I remember everything¡­ Uta¡­ it''s gonna happen again? Or did you manage to lift the curse after I died?" She asked.


    Uta looked to the side, trying to avoid the question because Zeno was standing there, and as predicted by her, he got curious.


    "Hey Hina, what are you talking about? What''s this about a curse?" Zeno asked.


    ........


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 63 The Battle Commence

    ?Hina removed her hands away from Zeno and stepped back, "Zeno¡­ there''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you." She said with a calm voice.


    "This is not the time for this!" Uta interrupted.


    "Of course it is! You and I both know what''s going to happen after this, it has yed out the same way with the past reincarnations, what makes this any different?!" Hina yelled.


    Ava and Anna both stood at the back, watching as both Hina and Uta yelled at each other.


    "What the hell are they thinking, discussing when a monster is standing right in front of us." Anna muttered to herself.


    Boss yer, "That monster¡­ his presence isn''t weing, even I can tell that." He said before tightening his grip on his de, "I fear the worst has just hit us".


    Ava sighed, "I''m sure it''s fine, it''s Zeno we are talking about here." She said with a faint smile, "I''ve never seen him lose any fight before,".


    "Zeno!"


    Lucifer called out on the cliff, Zeno looked at him as soon as he heard his name, thoughts were still lingering in his head but he chose to ignore them.


    Lucifer stretched out his hands again, "A little piece of advice, you might want to start saying your goodbyes, Beelzebub here, has decided he wants to eat something, and you can bet I''m not on the menu." He said with a gentle smile on his face.


    Uta immediately summoned her de but just as soon as she did, the ground started shaking.


    Everyone started trying to bnce themselves on the shaky ground, Beelzebub the huge purple demon had started his hunt for them.


    The ground was being manipted by him, like a treadmill, Zeno and the rest could feel their distance closing in on Beelzebub.


    ''How is he doing this?'' Zeno thought to himself, focusing his eyes on the ground and yet couldn''t find how the ground was moving.


    Lucifer walked away waving with a smile, Uta''s eyes were on him but she also couldn''t dismiss Beelzebub.


    Zeno went to his knees which immediately drew the attention of everyone around him, "Get ready!" He voiced out.


    His eyes glowed a blue glimmering color as he waited for him to get closer to the demon.


    Boss yerughed, "Alright then lord Zeno, we are right behind you all the way." He said aloud.


    The rest also brought out their weapons, willing to fight beside Zeno and take down Beelzebub.


    Uta and Hina stood side by side with Zeno, with their weapons in their hands.


    Ava had already summoned Geko to take over her body, but while she was doing this she noticed Andrew charging toward Zeno.


    They were already so close to Beelzebub, everyone was as alert as they could be, they knew the fight was about tomence.


    But while everyone was concentrating on the uing battle, they all noticed Andrew charging toward Zeno''s position.


    Ting!


    The earth suddenly stopped and just like that they were in front of Beelzebub. The demon''s height alone was overwhelming.


    That didn''t still make Zeno hesitant, with his fist clenched and covered with magic energy, Zeno took a power stance and was ready to attack.


    "Ahhhh!" Zeno let out a raging scream and leaped from the ground, leaving the ground cracked from the implosion.


    But as soon as he leaped into the air, Andrew followed right after, Uta and Hina were stunned when they saw Andrew with a magic de in his hand.


    Andrew drove the de straight into Zeno''s back before removing the de and pushing Zeno forward while in mid-air.


    Blood spewed out of Zeno''s mouth before his body got pped to the side by Beelzebub.


    Zeno went falling straight off the cliff andnded right in the middle of where the dead Glinx were.


    "Zeno!" Uta screamed, she quickly jumped off the cliff to follow Zeno as he fell.


    Anna ran to the side to check but all she could see was dust and dead Glinxs, she didn''t see a single sign of Zeno.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Geko fell to her knees with her hand on her chest, "Calm the fuck down, something like that can''t kill him." She muttered to herself.


    "Andrew! What the hell?! Exin yourself!" Hina yelled, scowling as she watched Andrew stand beside Beelzebub.


    Andrewughed with his n covering his face, "You should see the expression on your face, it''s priceless." He said.


    "Why you little." Hina scowled.


    Beelzebub pushed Andrew to the side and pointed at her, "I want their heads, bring it to me." He uttered.


    The purple demons behind him started rampaging toward Hina and the rest. They were all prepared to fight at any cost.


    Hina held her sword to the side with five more swords spinning at her back, "Here we-".


    "Here we go!" Boss yer dashed past Hina and with all his strength he smashed his de on the ground.


    The impact caused the cliff and everyone went falling, even Beelzebub and Andrew fell alongside everyone.


    Anna screamed as she kept falling at full speed, there was nothing for her to hold on to and she knew a fall like that was definitely going to kill her.


    "Sis!" Geko called out, she was just above Anna, "Give me your hands." She yelled.


    Anna immediately stretched out her hand and Geko grabbed it, pulling her close to her chest.


    Geko then maneuvered her body, so she''ll be the one falling back first while her sister willnd on top of her.


    Boom!


    Geko crashed on the ground back first with a heavy boom with Anna resting on her chest.


    Anna stood up when she found that they were already on the ground, "Ava are you okay?" She asked.


    Geko opened her eyes and pushed Anna off her, "it''s Geko, you dunts." She asserted as she stood to her feet.


    Anna fell to the ground on her butt, "Hey! What''s your problem!" She yelled, "Geez, don''t just push me like that,".


    Anna wanted to get up when she felt something squishy on her hand, she quickly turned to look and saw that she was resting on a dead Glinx.


    She screamed and moved back, "G-Glinx!" Anna shouted.


    "Sis¡­ I want you to run when I give the signal." Geko uttered before summoning both her guns.


    Anna stood up and what she saw startled her to the core, purple demons were sliding down the walls and surrounding their position.


    Each one was holding a short sword, their height was about 6 ft and they looked exactly like humans except their skin color was different.


    Geko pulled Anna close to her, "I''m a demon too remember, I can''t predict what''s going to happen after this, so once I clear a path you run for it, okay?".


    "I''m not leaving you." Anna muttered.


    "Just shut up and do what I say-"


    "Fuck off you ass-dried demons."


    "Aahhhhhh, Poseidon slow down!"


    Geko suddenly heard a feminine voice screaming above her, she looked up and saw Alisha falling with the teddy bear while tentacles rushed out of its mouth.


    ......


    A/N


    Thank you all for unlocking my chapters, I really do appreciate it.

 Chapter 64 A Snake In Our Midst

    ?All the demons moving in on Geko and Anna suddenly started having their body squashed by the tentacles.


    Some of them were able to dodge while some weren''t so lucky, the rate at which the tentacles wereing down was unpredictable for them.


    One of the tentacles brought Alisha gently to the ground, "Hello¡­" She greeted, holding her teddy bear close.


    "Well hello there humans." Poseidon, the teddy bear uttered.


    Anna pushed her face forward as she stared at Poseidon puzzledly, "Did that stuffed anime just talk?" She asked.


    "Hey!" Posideon shouted, "Who the hell are you calling a stuffed animal!".


    "Wow¡­ it does talk." Anna was intrigued by it.


    "Uhm¡­ his name is Poseidon, m-my contracted demon." Alisha cleared up as she stared at the feeling shy.


    "Damn, that''s a demon?" Anna asked.


    Geko pulled Anna back with her cloth, "look we don''t have time for this, the longer we wait around here the easier it is for the enemy to surround us." She said.


    "Toote." Pesiodon uttered, the sound of Demons roaring followed right after he made that statement.


    Looking to their right, a huge number of demons were charging toward them, scattering anything that got in their way, specifically the dead bodies of the Glinxs.


    "Uhnnn¡­. There are too many of them." Alisha uttered silently.


    "Well, that''s pretty obvious." Geko asserted before walking forward, "Teddy dude, get both your master and my sis out of here, I''ll hold them off." She ordered.


    "You wanna take them all alone? Hehe hehe, that might to be a little too much you..." Posideonughed, "Alright fine I''ll do it,".


    "Ahh, no you''re not, I didn''t say I was gonna,".


    "Sure princess, I don''t care." Poseidon interrupted Anna, using his tentacles he tied Anna and lifted her from the ground.


    "Hey, put me down! Put me down!" Anna shouted, desperately trying to free herself from the tentacles.


    "Geez, you''re loud,e on idiot, let''s go." Posideon said to Alisha.


    Alisha bowed her head, "P-Please be careful." She said before running with Anna dangling in the air.


    Geko stretched out both her guns to the side, "I hope you''re ready. There''s no wimping out from here on!" Geko yelled and dashed to the front.


    ......¡­..


    Uta stuck thending on one of her knees, "Where are you?" She muttered to herself.


    She began looking around to see if she could spot Zeno, then she noticed someone running toward her.


    She squeezed her eyes so she could get a good look at the person''s face and the closer the person was the clearer it was for her to make out who it was.


    "Zeno?" She muttered.


    Zeno charged past her and held her hand as he ran, "Come on!!!" He yelled.


    "Why are you running?" Uta asked, she followed as he was dragging her around.


    "Damn!"


    Zeno pushed Uta to the right while he moved to the left, and right in the middle, a fast-moving de sped past them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zenonded on the ground and immediately ran back while Uta was just touching the ground.


    She looked at where Zeno was heading and saw Beelzebub was just in front of him.


    She immediately took to her heels so she could go and assist him, but she didn''t get far when a Haliva came out of nowhere and punched her.


    Uta blocked it with her arm, but the force still pushed her back. Stopping the push, Uta pulled her hand down and saw Haliva standing in front of her.


    "Who the hell are you?" Uta asked aggressively.


    Haliva scoffed, "Of course, you don''t remember me, Haliva Hanz, I was the second inmand under you." She revealed.


    Uta red at her for a while, before responding, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, now get out of my way,".


    Uta stomped past Haliva, but when she got a point she noticed she couldn''t further her advance.


    The ce had been blocked by an invincible barrier, but she could still see what was happening on the outside, like how Zeno was heading toward Beelzebub.


    "What the hell?!" Uta shouted, she began punching the barrier, over and over again but it was like her attacks were doing damage to it.


    "Oh, I should mention." Haliva said as she turned to look at Uta, "That barrier¡­ it''s mine".


    Uta slowly turned to look at Haliva, "Put the barrier down¡­ if you still want your head that is." She threatened.


    Haliva sighed in response to what Uta said, "What is your problem, you are a demon, just like us, you know damn well these humans aren''t worth protecting." She voiced out.


    "Put down the barrier." Uta repeated.


    Haliva looked to the sky, "Love has made you blind, I''d know, I don''t even know why I''m doing this for him¡­ but still." She pulled out her de, "I still know I''ve taken the right path,".


    Uta looked to the ground in silence, her de suddenly appearing in her hands, "I don''t think you heard me. I said, "Put down the damn barrier!". She raged.


    Uta charged toward Haliva at full speed and Haliva just took a battle pose as she waited for her.


    "Demon of lust¡­. open your eyes!" Haliva yelled.


    ......¡­


    Hina opened her eyes and found herself, crashed on a boulder, she grunted as she sat upright.


    "That fall was no joke." Hina uttered, she nced past her sword that was resting on the rubles of stones.


    "I need to find Zeno," She said as she pulled out her sword and stood to her feet.


    While she was dusting her clothes, she heard someone clearing their throat behind her.


    As soon as she heard it, she quickly turned with her sword pointed at the person. When she got a look at who it was she immediately frowned her face.


    "Convenient of you toe to me yourself saves me the trouble of hunting you down myself." Hina asserted.


    Andrew sat on top of a boulder with her legs crossed and his and resting on hisp as he smiled.


    "Hello there, Hina, you were out for quite a while, you good?" Andrew asked.


    Hina groaned in anger, "Bastard!".

 Chapter 65 A Snake In Our Midst II

    ?Hina stood a few feet away from Andrew who was still seated on the boulder with a proud look on his face.


    "Andrew, as much as I want to cut you open and hear you scream for help, there''s something I wanna know¡­ why the hell are you helping the enemy?" Hina asked.


    Andrew smiled in response to the question, "I wonder, am I helping the enemy? Or¡­ maybe I am the enemy." He asserted.


    "What?...".


    "It''s quite simple actually." Andrew said before jumping down from the boulder andnding on both his feet.


    "How many years did you guys n to lock me in there?" Andrew asked, his eyes glowing purple as he tucked his hand in his pocket.


    Hina looked at him, feeling confused about what he was saying. She drew her sword down and looked at Andrew.


    "What are you trying to say? We? I don''t recall you ever being locked up." Hina responded.


    Andrew sighed, "I thought that would have jump-started your mind and everything." He groaned, "Oh well¡­ maybe this would do the trick".


    Andrew locked eyes with Hina and his purple eyes began glowing even brighter, Hina was immediately drawn in by it.


    Her eyes were slowly imitating Andrew''s, turning purple gradually the longer she stared. All of a sudden, a figure appeared behind Andrew.


    A huge devil with an evil smirk on his face and his hands covering Andrew''s face was clear as day to Hina.


    Frightened, Hina yelled and immediately raised her sword as she leaped back to get some space.


    Andrewughed again, "Look at you go, you remember me now?" He asked.


    "Mammon Vee Bond, how the hell are you still alive?" Hina asked.


    Andrew''s face went from smiling to irritated in a blink of an eye, "I never forgot the humiliation I got from you bastards, and I''m going to repay the favor, you can bet on that," He raged.


    Hina lowered her stance, showing no sign of fear, "Warning though, it will be in your best interest not to underestimate me, friend or not, you hurt Zeno, you have to face the consequences".


    "Interesting¡­" Andrew uttered, looking at his hand as a red crystal formed out of nothing.


    "See even though we demon''s haven''t regained our powers to its peak, we still are just as deadly" Andrew continued, "Here I''ll show you!" He yelled, firing the crystal at point-nk speed toward Hina.


    Hina charged in, slicing the crystal in two which caused both parts of the crystal to explore.


    Hina didn''t hesitate, she whooshed out of the fire with utmost seriousness written on her face, she had faced Mammon before and remembered vividly how it yed out, that oue, is one she doesn''t want to happen again.


    Andrew formed another crystal as a grin made its way to his lips, "That''s right,e at me, I wanna see you die again!".


    ...¡­.


    Zeno ran to the side of the wall and did a stunt with his body covered in blue energy while he charged straight toward Beelzebub.


    Beelzebub smiled, watching as Zeno fell to his position, he didn''t bother moving, he just waited patiently for Zeno to close in.


    Screaming with rage, Zenonded a punch on Beelzebub that caused the ground to shatter from the impact.


    But even with that Beelzebub was still standing, Zenonded on the ground and was surprised to see Beelzebub still on his feet.


    "Is that the best you can do? You''ve gone weak¡­ Sessor." Beelzebub asserted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With his gigantic hand, he sent a punch to Zeno that was immediately blocked by Boss yer.


    Boss yer used the side of his de to block the attack from getting to Zeno, "Lord Zeno, Do you need backup?" He asked while struggling to push the Demon''s punch back.


    Zeno immediately charged to the front right after patting Boss yer on the shoulder, "Thanks for the help." He yelled.


    Running straight for Beelzebub, Zeno enveloped his fist in blue mes as he drew closer to Beelzebub with the aim to attack.


    When he got close, he got ready tond a punch only for him to notice a portal open underneath him.


    He screamed when his body fell inside and the portal closed almost instantly. "Lord Zeno?" Boss yer called out.


    He tried to move but his de was stuck in something, "What the hell?" Boss yer muttered.


    Covering the de was purples goo that was slowly spreading around the de, Boss yer let go of the de and watched as Beelzebub''s hand devoured the de.


    Boss yer was stunned at the view, "Did it just eat my cursed weapon? Shit." He muttered to himself.


    He began to move back slowly as Beelzebub began to close in on him. Boss yer then noticed a small sword on the floor behind him.


    ''Jackpot!'' He yelled in his mind, yer turned his back on Beelzebub and started running toward the de.


    "Almost there¡­.. Come on!" Boss yer yelled at the top of his voice while still running as fast as he could.


    sh!


    It happened so fast that he didn''t feel a thing until it actually hit. Beelzebub sent a sharp energy wave at Boss yer and sliced his legs in two.


    "Uhn?" Boss yer was puzzled, he couldn''t feel his leg and his body was falling to the ground.


    As soon as his back touched the ground, Boss yer''s eyes widened in shock when he saw his legs still standing on their feet a few feet away from him.


    Gboom! Gboom! Gboom!


    The stomping sound of Beelzebub moving closer to him drew Boss yer''s attention, "Ahh shit, he got me good." He smiled.


    Beelzebub grabbed Boss yer on the neck and yerdidn''t bother fighting back, he no longer had his cursed weapon so there was nothing he could do.


    He closed his eyes as he embraced the predicament he was in, the painful feeling he was getting on his neck as Beelzebub began to squeeze the life out of him was making it hard for him to keep hisposure.


    Blood began leaking from his nose and eyes and the veins on his head began to pop up, Boss yer opened his eyes and the first thing that came out of his mouth was a painful cry for help.


    He could feel the blood in his head increasing by the minute making it hard for him to breathe and see.


    "H..Help." Boss yer struggled to speak, looking at Beelzebub who held no expression on his face whatsoever, to him, he was just killing another bug.


    Just as Boss yer was starting to fade away, he heard a voice that came from his left.


    A portal opened and Zeno rushed out of it in mid-air with the same mes still in his hands.


    "Get away from him!" Zeno yelled andnded and straight punch to Beelzebub''s face.

 Chapter 66 Shuna Returns

    ?While everyone was fighting for their lives, Lucifer was looking for the pieces of the Relic he smashed on the ground earlier.


    He wasn''t sure if after the cliff fell some of the pieces fell along, but he was still determined to search the forest since it was closet to the cliff.


    While he was searching, Lucifer rested his back on a tree with his arm tucked as he began thinking to himself.


    During this time, he was using his magic sense to track down the pieces, and luck was on his side.


    Lucifer immediately lifted his back away from the tree and began running to his left, "Yosh!" He yelled.


    He could feel the magic energy getting stronger as he ran, "Yes! The relic!" Lucifer shouted in excitement, jumping over the trees andnding right where the piece of the eyes of seer was.


    Although there was no white steam pouring out of it, the magic sense was still strong and anyone could tell it was not an ordinary broken orb.


    "There you are, little one, you''ve stressed me quite a lot today," Lucifer voiced, dusting his clothes as he moved closer to the broken piece of the orb.


    Lucifer leaned down to pick up the orb with a confident smile on his face, "Look how beautiful you''ve beco-".


    "Come to me!"


    Selvin yelled from afar, the earth immediately erected and shot the orb straight to Slevin''s front.


    Lucifer looked to his right to see Slevin and the old woman of Rizaha vige standing in the same forest with him.


    He stood up straight with anger starting to show on his face, "Who are you?" Lucifer asked.


    Slevin red at Lucifer the instant he spoke, "Lucifer, enough¡­ you''ve done enough, do you have any idea what you''ve done¡­ you broke the eyes of seer and freed Beelzebub, a demon who only wants to Devour¡­ he could Devour the whole of Earth because of your recklessness." He yelled.


    "Then I say let him do it, I mean, my goal is to bring this earth to its knees, it''s a win win for me either way." Lucifer smiled in response to Slevin.


    The old woman that was considered the wise mage in Rizaha walked forward, using her staff to assist her moment, "You haven''t changed one bit even after two hundred years¡­ Lucifer." She asserted.


    Lucifer scoffed at her, "First a kid now and an old woman, I think I''ve had enough of this nonsense," He uttered, pointing his finger at the old woman.


    "You can rest in peace now, you''re too old to be getting involved in a world you won''t live to see, be gone".


    Red magic burst out of Lucifer''s finger and charged toward the old woman, the energy then scattered into seven and spread their attack to Selvin.


    Slevin grunted, "I guess I have no choice." He muttered to himself, he was getting ready to use his powers when the old woman ced her hand in front of him.


    "The fact that your memories have returned doesn''t mean you are as strong, you still have the body of a child, I''ll handle this." The old woman said and walked forward to confront the st.


    "Grandma!" Slevin yelled.


    All seven stsnded on her and everything around her exploded, Slevin was shocked at how powerful the st was.


    Slevin yelled in concern, "Grandma!" As he watched the fire burn in her position, it seemed like there was nothing there anymore after the explosion.


    The fire was still burning a lot but no screams or anything wasing out of the mes to show that she was alive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luciferughed at the sight, "Humans are truly such stupid creatures, you let an old woman defend you, how pathetic!" He continued hisughter.


    "Damn, I''ve been ying grandma for so long that I forget how to be a girl again." The voice came out from the fire, leaving Lucifer and Selvin surprised.


    "Grandma?" Selvin voiced out, he was sure he heard a feminine voicee out from the mes but he was still in denial.


    "Oh hey Slevin, ahhh¡­ hold on,".


    A bright red light shone inside the fire and began absorbing every me in the surrounding still everything was gone.


    Standing in the middle of Lucifer and Selvin, was a girl with ck long hair and wearing a short beautiful kimono.


    Lucifer moved back with irritation written all over his face, "Shuna¡­" He uttered, "How are you still alive?".


    Shuna sent a re at Lucifer, "What did you think you demons were the only ones capable of hiding, hate to burst your bubble but the spell Ankia is back." She asserted, mming the bottom of the staff on the ground.


    "Grandma, what is going on?" Slevin asked before running to her side.


    "It''s Shuna, and I''ll exinter right now, there''s a demon that needs a quick coaching." She said, pointing her staff at Lucifer.


    Lucifer paused for a while before  giving out an evilugh with his hands covering his face.


    Shuna and Slevin looked at him with confusion wondering why Lucifer wasughing the way she was.


    "What''s wrong? You are so overwhelmed you find your defeat funny?" Shuna asked.


    Lucifer suddenly stopped hisughter, "You should pay attention a little more." He advised.


    That statement immediately made Shuna wary, she turned to look at both sides and when she looked back she saw someone wearing a cloak closing in on Slevin.


    Shuna immediately reached for Selvin and wanted to pull him away but Selvin had already seen the personing and panicked.


    He leaped back and yelled, "Push!" Which immediately sent the person flying and crashing into a tree.


    A smile hit his face when he was able to defend himself, or so he thought, the leap he took was a little too much due to the fear he felt.


    Behind him was Lucifer who was just patiently waiting for him.


    sh!


    Lucifer sliced off Slevin''s head in the blink of an eye before leaving the body to fall to the ground.


    Slevin''s head rolled on the ground as Shuna watched with her eyes widened in shock, but she didn''t overreact.


    She just turned to face Lucifer and pointed her staff at him, "Let''s get this over with." She voiced.

 Chapter 67 Haliva Vs Uta

    ?Shuna stood at a point while Lucifer was charging toward her at full speed, she had her staff aimed at him as it glowed.


    Different magic symbols surrounded her staff before she began firing magic rapid shots at Lucifer. While Lucifer made sure he was moving faster than she was firing.


    Moving in a zigzag motion to throw her off, he somehow managed to close in on her and a grin showed on his face.


    His hand formed into a spear and was ready to stab Shuna in the gut. He drove the spear in only for Shuna to shrink.


    The surprise made Lucifer lose his bnce, he was falling to the ground when Shuna went back to her normal size and mmed Lucifer in the balls with her staff.


    The attack sent Lucifer flying andnding  face first on the ground with his hands on his dick from the pain.


    Shuna jumped back and watched as Lucifer was slowly standing to his feet, she then smiled with confidence, "I''ve defeated you before and I''ll do it again." She proimed.


    Groaning in anger, Lucifer stood up from the ground with his eyes glowing red, "Alright¡­ enough ying¡­ you''re dead!" He shouted.


    Red aura began to cover his body as the ground he stood on began to implode with the red lightning strikes were sparking around him.


    Shuna tightened her grip on her staff, "You were holding back before¡­ I find that insulting." She uttered nervously.


    Lucifer smiled, "Ahhhh, I can''t remember thest time I used my power this much, prepare yourself, you''re about to go against the demon of Pride, I, Lucifer Morningstar!".


    Lucifer charged toward Shuna with the ground scattering behind him as he whooshed to her position.


    Shuna immediately rose up with ice on her feet that whoosed her to the sky, but Lucifer followed almost instantly with a punch.


    Although she was able to block it, the sharp lightning around Lucifer still left a cut on her cheeks and hand.


    She grunted and immediately twisted her body,   kicking Lucifer on the jaw but he just held her leg and began spinning her around before mming her to the ground.


    The ground copsed on itself from the impact, causing a small earthquake that pulled the ground in.


    Lucifer was still in the sky, with a smile on his face as he watched the earth copsed on itself.


    "Seriously, even though I haven''t gained a fraction of my powers, this was still too easy." Lucifer sighed, "Oh well, humans are humans, and they... are meant to die one way or the other" He bagan firing multiple rush of magic energy at where Shunanded.


    He could no longer hide his sadistic expression as he watched the earth destruction from above, "Amazing." He said with a bit of spark in his eyes.


    "I should go check if her body remains." Lucifer uttered, he wanted to move but from the forest whooshed multiple chains that tied both his hands and legs.


    "What is this?!" Lucifer yelled, struggling to free himself from the chains that were slowly absorbing  his magic.


    With a loud boom, Lucifer spotted Shuna whooshing out of the forest a bit tattered and enraged.


    She aimed her right arm at Lucifer and the chains started moving around his body till he waspletely covered and there was nothing he could do.


    Shuna was breathing heavily, tired from the amount of magic she was using but she still wasn''t done.


    She called out to her staff and it immediately came to her hand, aiming the staff above Lucifer''s head she uttered, "Gate of Hermes!".


    A huge red coffin showed up in the sky, and Shuna began controlling the chains to ce Lucifer in the coffin.


    Once he was in the coffin, a huge molded magical de appeared in front of Shuna, she grabbed it without hesitation and struck it at the Coffin with her might.


    The sh caused the clouds to split in two and then explode, the energy was so powerful that the skypletely turned red from the st.


    Shuna began panting, the coffin was no longer in front of her, it had already disappeared in the st.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That won''t keep him locked up for long I have to find Zeno first." Shuna uttered before falling to the ground.


    Shended on her feet, and the first thing Shuna did was grab Selvin''s head and bury it in the ground.


    While she was doing this she heard footsteps walking toward her and she immediately picked up her staff and aimed it at the person''s neck.


    Standing behind her was a middle seized person wearing a cloak that covered their facepletely, then suspicious clothing put Shuna on edge, she stood up with her staff still aimed.


    "Who are you?" Shuna asked.


    The person was quiet for a while but then they removed the hood that was covering their face and Shuna could see them clearly.


    Shuna was shocked by what she saw, "Uta?" She mumbled.


    The person standing in front of her looked exactly like Uta, except she had long ck hair, other than that they werepletely identical.


    Shuna moved back, "Uta is that you?" She asked.


    "The name is Rachel, I am not Uta." Rachel corrected, "But then again, I guess you are just another reincarnation".


    "Who are you?" Shuna asked with a bit more aggression.


    "I just said-".


    "I know what you said!" Shuna yelled, "What I don''t understand is why you look exactly like Uta, so I wanna ask you again," She uttered with her staff glowig, "who are you?".


    ...¡­.....


    Uta was still trading sword attacks with Haliva, inside the same barrier with nowhere to escape to.


    "Why won''t you just give up already?!" Haliva yelled, taking her sword and stabbing it on the ground.


    Uta was standing a bit far away from Haliva,  while Haliva panting like she had been running for days, Uta was still carry alot of confidence with her


    Scoffing Haliva yelled, "Oshima!" and immediately summoned a magic materialized tiger.


    Uta was still calm, she ran to the side and the tiger immediately chased her, hovering above the ground as it growled.


    Once it almost caught up to Uta, she did a backflip andnded on its back before driving her hand into its back and plucking out its heart.


    The tiger growled in pain and disappeared leaving Haliva shocked, "How were you able to kill me divine beast?" She curiously asked.


    Uta just stared at her and began walking toward her, "Not only did you stop me from lending him assistance, but you also made me kill a divine beast¡­ your death at this point is certain" She asserted.


    "Are you trying to threaten me?! It''s a bit too early to be doing that?!" Haliva yelled and charged toward Uta.


    She ran with her sword held in front of her, and just like that, she stabbed Uta in the gut. It was too easy even Haliva could tell.


    With the sword still in Uta''s gut, Haliva looked up to see which kind of face she was making and it was a big surprise to her.


    Uta was smiling with her cheek beet red as she uttered, "You''ll be fine.".


    Rachel and Shunnded beside the barrier and not long after the whole ce exploded. Shuna and Rachel were quick to deflect the st before it harmed them.


    Once the explosion had stopped and the dust cleared out, Shuna saw Uta standing in front of her with the organs of Haliva scattered on the floor.

 Chapter 68 The Dopplegangers

    ?"Uta?" Shuna uttered in disbelief, standing before her was Uta and beside her was Rachel who looked very identical to one another.


    Shuna slowly moved away from Rachel when she realized things had gotten moreplicated.


    She calmy looked at Rachel with a braking smile, "So you were telling the truth after all... you do have a double." Shuna uttered.


    "Of course, I do, look she''s just as excited to see me, aren''t you? Uta." Rachel responded with her eyes still fixed on Uta.


    Uta calmly cleaned the blood away from her face and body before grabbing her de on the floor and walking away.


    "You just wanna walk away?!"Rachel yelled with her hands tucked.


    Uta stopped her advance, her de resting on her shoulder when she turned to look at both Uta and Shuna.


    ring at them she uttered, "I don''t wanna know why or how you got here, just don''t get in my way,".


    Rachel scowled in response to Uta''sment, "You''ve got a big bark don''t you? you sure you don''t wanna know how I escaped Rizaha?" She asserted.


    Shuna just stood at the side, observing as Uta and Rachel went back and forth with each other.


    Uta faced Rachelpletely, "About that.., I thought you were supposed to be locked up in the void?" She asked.


    Rachel smiled in response to Uta''s question, "Can''t you tell I escaped? Or were you waiting for me to say something else?" She voiced out.


    "I admit they basted me, locked me in a cell that seals all magic, but how foolish of them to think demons can''t use Anti magic." Rachel continued.


    Uta stared at her for a while, waiting for Rachel to finish saying whatever she wanted and once she was done Uta turned her back left.


    "Wait!" Rachel yelled.


    Uta gave out a heavy sigh, before slightly looking at Rachel, "Listen, if you want a fight, I''ll dly give it to you, but not until I have helped Zeno defeat Beelzebub." She said.


    Rachel looked to the left and saw Haliva''s sword resting on the ground, she slowly walked there and picked it up with a grin on her face.


    She then walked toward Uta and aimed the sword at her.


    "If you are going to help, my old pal Zeno, then I''m helping too¡­ so I purpose a truce till then." Rachel uttered.


    "What?" Uta voiced out with a poker face.


    Rachel gave a shy smile, "I still want you dead, don''t get me wrong, your existence is bugging.. but I don''t wish the same for Zeno." She said before moving the sword closer to Uta''s neck.


    "Cute," Uta sighed again, using her finger to push the sword away from her neck, "Suit yourself, just don''t get in my way." She asserted.


    "Very well then." Rachel rested the sword on her shoulder and began walking toward.


    Shuna immediately moved toward Uta, "Hey!" She whispered, "You''re the real Uta right¡­ then who is that?".


    Uta red at Shuna before grabbing her hair and pulling her close, "Why the hell did you reveal yourself!".


    "It''s the final fight, the demons are free of course I want to help." Shuna responded with a straight face, "And besides... I wanna make sure I change fate this time".


    Sighing, Uta released her grip on Shuna''s hair, she then focused on the front and began walking.


    Uta, Rachel, and Shuna began walking to where they sensed Zeno''s energy the most.


    Arriving at the spot, Rachel''s expression was priceless when she saw Zeno getting crushed on the wall by Beelzebub.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was filled with both joy and shock. Rachel chuckled, "You still look exactly the way I remembered." She muttered to herself with a blushing smile.


    Rachel pped her cheeks after she was done having her moments, "Okay¡­ how do you purpose we attack?" She asked.


    Her eyes swayed to the left to see that Uta was no longer beside her. A look of surprise hit her as she looked to the front to see Uta racing toward Zeno.


    "What the hell?" Rachel muttered, grabbing her sword and grunting, "Get back here!" She yelled while chasing after Uta.


    "Zeno!"


    Uta called out as she sprinted toward him, Zeno was quick to notice her. He slowly turned to look at her, "U-ta?" He muttered.


    His body was getting crushed against the wall, by pouring purple goo that wasing directly from the demon''s gooey arm.


    Both of Zeno''s arms and legs had been covered by the goo, he couldn''t move a muscle even if he wanted to.


    Uta leaped to the sky with her fist clenched as moved toward the demon. She was ready tond a punch until Uta had to block the sharp goo that was charged at her.


    Shended on the ground, grunting as she looked at the goo on the floor, ''If that had touched me, I''d be done for.'' Uta thought to herself.


    "Excuse me~"


    Rachel dashed past Uta, with a glowing sword that was enveloped in an insane amount of lightning.


    The lightning was ripping the ground apart with its sheer force while Rachel held it, charging straight for the Demon.


    Beelzebub was quick to notice, with one hand pushing Zeno against the wall, he aimed his other hand at Rachel.


    A magic circle showed up around his hand alongside tiny-looking arrow rocks. These rocks were fired rapidly at Rachel like machine guns.


    But Rachel didn''t fret, she had a crazy grin on her face as she ran toward the speeding rocks.


    She had already put up a body barrier, which caused the rocks to just bounce off her body like balls.


    Once she had gotten through that first attack, she yelled as she used all her might to throw the sword at Beelzebub.


    The sword went straight inside the Demon''s body with lightning still around it.


    Beelzebub immediately let go of Zeno as it moved back to try and pull the sword out of his body.


    The lightning on the sword was increasing inside his body as he screamed in pain while his body part began to scatter one by one.


    Not long, the lightning had already made its way all around his body, causing Beelzebub to blow up into tiny pieces.


    Some of the organs sshed on Zeno''s face as he observed the Demons'' guts scattered on the floor.


    "Zeno~"


    Rachel called out, running towards him to wrap her arms around his neck, "Did you miss me? Did you?!" She asked with a warm smile.


    As soon as Zeno got a good look at her, he pushed her away and leaped back with red mes appearing on his fist.


    "You''re that doppelganger that kidnapped me back at O''Narvak," Zeno said with a raging look.


    Rachel red back at him, "Uh? Is this how you thank me for saving your life?". She asked.

 Chapter 69 The Curse Of Jula

    ?"You saved me?" Zeno questioned with a bit of doubt in his voice.


    "I saved you." Rachel responded.


    They both stared at each other for a while before Uta walked into their middle to break the tension.


    "Zeno, can you still fight?" Uta asked him, cing her hand on his cheeks as she looked into his eyes.


    "Yeah, but first I need to make sure the others are safe¡­ Boss yer is dead, I can''t let that happen to anyone else." Zeno asserted.


    "There you go again, thinking you can save everyone." Rachel chimed in, "We both know you can''t,".


    Zeno red at her before moving his lips toward Uta''s ear, "She looks exactly like you, what is going on here?" He whispered.


    "She.. uhn¡­" Uta stammered.


    "You still haven''t told him?" Rachel interrupted again. She walked over to a medium sized stone and sat down there while dangling a piece of Beelzebub''s body with her fingers.


    "Tell me what?" Zeno curiously asked.


    Uta had her eyes on the ground the whole time, she was getting pissed off but also made sure she didn''t show it.


    Rachel was quick to pick up on it, so she continued. With augh, she uttered, "Wait you really didn''t know?" She asked.


    Zeno looked at Uta and saw that her eyes were swaying away from the discussion, this was when he knew she was hiding something.


    He swallowed his pride and took a few steps toward Rachel, "Tell me what you know?... Please." He requested.


    With a sinister smile, Rachel crossed her legs, "You really don''t know then¡­How many Uta do you think we have right now?" She asked.


    The question came as a surprise to Zeno, wondering what she meant by how many Uta. So he proceeded to ask, "What do you mean by that?".


    Rachel raised her fingers in front of her, "Let me teach you something, have you heard of the Curse of J?" She asked.


    "Okay, that''s enough!" Uta yelled, feeling enraged by the question. She stormed toward Zeno and tried to pull him away.


    But before she could touch him, Zeno called out her name and she instantly turned into a sword before he grabbed it.


    "Zeno! Don''t listen to a word she says, I know her more than you do! Whateveres out of her mouth are all lies!" Uta yelled in Zeno''s head.


    But he chose to Ignore Uta''s protest and considered listening to everything Rachel had to say, and that put a smile on Rachel''s face.


    "About 900 years ago, give or take, that was your first encounter with his world, not like I expect you to remember but during this time you managed to gain the name, Sessor from priests who imed to have foreseen your visit, cliche... Yes, but people were digging it." She revealed while Zeno stood in front of her and listened.


    Rachel then continued her story.


    Ankias were being granted a contract by the Sessor, they became his servant in exchange for overwhelming powers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Things were going smoothly for them as they were defeating demons in cities while still making a name for themselves.


    Until a day came when tragedy struck, the Sessor died in a battle against the Demon of gluttony Belphegor


    Uta was a weapon Ankia at the time too, she was filled with grief as she stood in front of the Sessor''s body.


    Then she did something unexinable to the rest, gouged out the heart of the demon, and ced it inside Zeno''s chest.


    This woke him up, but not as the Sessor but as a monster who only wants to destroy everything.


    Uta was forced to kill him again, but that goes against the contract, so she was cursed.


    She was cursed to be immortal, but that wasn''t all, the demon heart inside of Zeno began to react to the curse forcing Zeno into it.


    The curse then spread to him and the rest of the Ankias. Zeno''s objective was toe to earth and return the demons back to heaven.


    But now he was cursed to forever remain on earth, and reincarnate with every death, watching the people he loves die every time he goes against any random Demon.


    Rachel exined to him, Zeno was shocked but also felt a bit nostalgic as he was trying to remember.


    "I was here... before?" He muttered with his hand on his head trying to hold back the pain he was feeling.


    "Zeno! Snap out of it! Don''t Listen to what she''s saying." Uta kept on protesting.


    With a smile on her face, Rachel continued, "Now poor Uta thought the curse only applied to both of you, but you can imagine her surprise when she heard news of Ankias appearing around the same time you were reincarnated,".


    "She got curious and went to search, every single Ankia reincarnated alongside you, it was truly frightening, but what was more frightening was when she found out she also reincarnated." Rachelughed.


    She stood up from the boulder she was seating on and began gesturing as she spoke.


    "What? Oh no? I''m here so how did I reincarnate?" Rachel teased before sending a cold stare at Zeno.


    "She got mad, pissed, and jealous, seeing herself stay in hiding while the other one took the Sessor''s time all to herself¡­ Then one day she snapped.


    She killed her other self without a second thought, no shred of guilt, she was no human but a monster." Rachel asserted.


    Zeno was a bit frightened by what he heard, he slowly raised the de as he stared at it with a bit of fear.


    "Uta¡­ you''ve gone quiet¡­ say something." Zeno muttered.


    "Of course, she''s not going to speak." Rachelughed, "But hey if it makes you feel any better Uta, as you can see you failed you weren''t able to kill me¡­ and right now I just want you dead." She smiled.


    "But don''t worry, I''m sure you searched for the Uta in this reincarnation too, yeah I killed her¡­" Rachel sent a death stare at Zeno, "Right when she was still a freaking child".

 Chapter 70 Absorb The Demon ... Please

    ?Shuna was standing at the sidelines, watching as Rachel teasingly revealed the past to Zeno.


    She was so quiet that everyone forgot she was even there, but she had her one reason for doing that.


    "He still looks exactly the same." Shuna uttered, staring at Zeno with a smile on her face.


    She then hugged her stuff as she looked to the ground with a gloomy face, "But¡­ it''s still going to y out the same way, isn''t it?" She muttered.


    Swash! swqash!


    Shuna suddenly heard a sounding from the corner of a boulder beside her, she walked over there out of curiosity to check what could be making that sound.


    Walking over there, Shuna''s eyes widened in shock when she noticed that Beelzebub''s flesh was gathering together.


    "Guys! We have a problem!" Shuna shouted, drawing the attention of Zeno, Rachel, and Uta.


    Zeno looked at her with an unmotivated look on his face, he had just learnt so many new things that he was finding it hard to suppress.


    Looking at Shuna, he asked, "Who are you?".


    Shuna jumped down from the rock she was standing on, and sped walked toward Zeno, "This is not the time to ask this, the demon is about to respawn." She reported.


    "Uhn¡­ its body was blown to pieces wasn''t it?" Zeno asked, "Unless you are trying to say they are somehow immortal?".


    "Not exactly, uhm... they-"


    "You can''t wipe out evil, it''s just not possible." Rachel interrupted Shuna.


    Zeno faced Rachel, "What do you mean by that?" He asked.


    Rachel focused on the demon organ she was holding and observed how it was trying to move away from her hand and move to the pile of flesh gathering at a point.


    "We need good and evil for bnce in the world, the demons are an embodiment of evil, they can''t be wiped out as long as evil still exists in this world." Rachel exined.


    "That doesn''t exactly help our situation¡­" Zeno looked at where the flesh was gathering and bit his lips in frustration, "I hate being in the dark all the time." He muttered.


    "There''s a way we can defeat them without killing them." Shuna added. "500 years ago, that was the time of your second reincarnation, we tried sealing the demons in a special orb known as the Eye of seer, but they were still able to escape,"


    "When a demon of sin is killed, they can just reconstruct themselves, but when a special rank, higher demon is killed by a supreme being or by another higher Demon they reincarnate¡­ and we never foresaw this." Shuna uttered, looking to the ground before she grabbed Zeno''s arm.


    "But we have another way, if we let you Devour the demons into your very soul, they can be sealed in you since you''ll be reincarnated and they''ll never get the chance to kill themselves if they don''t meet." She uttered with a bit of excitement.


    Zeno was nervous from the way she was acting, "Uhm¡­ I understand you but there''s just one problem about this, how do I even devour a demon?" He asked.


    "Oh that''s easy, All you have to do is wield Uta and she''ll handle the rest." Shuna uttered, switching her focus to Uta.


    Uta was standing behind Zeno, with a sad look on her face as she kept on looking at the ground and rubbing her arm.


    "Uta? Are you Alright?" Shuna asked.


    Uta turned away a bit more again, looking to the ground to avoid making any eye contact.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With a sigh, Zeno focused in front of him and uttered, "If you''re worried I''m going to hate you because of what you did to your double then you''re stupid and stupid¡­ even more stupid than the stupidest human on earth.


    I could never bring myself to hate you¡­ so don''t worry about that and just go back to-".


    "A~ I love you, Zeno!" Uta shouted with an excited smile on her face as she hugged his face tight.


    Zeno gave out a nervous chuckle, "Okay¡­that''s enough Uta, you''re crushing me!".


    Rachel was watching the whole thing while sitting on the rock, her jealousy was building up but she didn''t show it.


    Instead, she transferred the anger to the rock she was sitting on, and with one punch the boulder crushed into pieces.


    Zeno and Uta both paused to see Rachel with a warm smile on her face and her fist brimming with magic energy.


    Rachel drew her fist down and began dusting the dirt from it, "Nice family reunion, but you guys might want to take care of that before it bes a problem." She uttered, pointing at Beelzebub''s growing body.


    As soon as Shuna saw it, she shivered and hid behind Zeno, "Sessor¡­ I think it''s time for you to devour it." She muttered.


    "What?! I just told you I don''t know how to." Zeno responded.


    "Don''t worry I''ll help you, just let me take the lead." Uta uttered with a warm smile, she was so lively that Shuna was confused if she was the fake.


    Zeno agreed, he wielded Uta as soon as she transformed into a weapon and walked slowly toward Beelzebub''s body.


    Beelzebub had only his mouth up to his nose reconstructed, the rest of his body was a no-show since his flesh was moving at a very slow pace.


    "Humans hate Humans... you...lucky I don''t have my full power back..." The mouth spoke.


    Standing in front of Beelzebub, Zeno whispered to Uta, "Okay, anytime now,".


    A blue magic oval-shaped energy appeared at the tip of the de, the inside of the oval had a red cube that was rotating with an increasing speed.


    Not long after, the blue magic oval opened up and began to suck in all of Beelzebub''s flesh with an amazing pull of wind.


    As soon as they entered the Oval, Zeno felt a sharp shock in his chest that caused his eyes to glow.


    He screamed in pain as a dark mist began entering his chest the more Uta was sucking in the parts of Beelzebub.


    Once she was done, Zeno dropped to his knees and began coughing, "W¡­what the hell was that?" He questioned.


    "Ahhhh!" Shuna screams excitedly, "You did it Sessor!".


    She ran to him with her arms open to hug him, but she ended up receiving a boot to the face from Uta.


    "Keep your arms to yourself." Uta voiced.


    Zeno was still on the ground but with a worried look on his face while he muttered, "They''re dead¡­ they''re all dead,".

 Chapter 71 The Seven Demons

    ?"Zeno, what''s wrong?" Uta asked, kneeling beside Zeno to check what was going on with him.


    Rachel''s eyes were on him too, but from her expression, she seemed to have known what was going on with him.


    Zeno immediately stood up from the ground and the next thing he did was run to his left ignoring all of Uta''s calls.


    "Zeno!" Uta shouted and immediately ran after him, leaving Rachel and Shuna behind who were both standing there puzzled.


    Zeno ran as fast as he could, speeding past a lot of dead bodies, some of which were the soldiers in his vige.


    He chose to ignore it and just keep going, jumping from wall to wall while Uta raced behind him.


    There was a narrow turning up ahead so Zeno had to squeeze past it, but once he got out he took a huge leap forward to cover more distance.


    With a huge leap came a look of dread when Zeno nced past Annaying on the ground in a pool of blood.


    "Uta!" Zeno cried out, using his legs to push back against the wall beforending right beside Anna.


    "Uta!"


    He voiced out again and ran to her side, when he got a good look at her, Zeno couldn''t believe his eyes.


    There was a huge cut on her chest all the way to her stomach, she was no longer breathing nor was her heart beating.


    Utanded on the ground a bit further from where Zeno was, but what she also saw shocked her.


    Geko was standing in the middle of four demons who had their hands inside her body while she had her gun aimed at two demons'' chests.


    They were all standing but dead, Uta walked toward her with almost grieving eyes, as she ced her hand on Geko''s forehead.


    "You did great." Uta uttered, using her palm to close Geko''s eyes before pulling her out of the Demons mist.


    Sheid Geko on the ground before staring at her, "Sorry¡­ sorry you got dragged into the curse." She uttered.


    Uta suddenly spotted Poseidon on the floor, "isn''t that the demon in contract with the little girl." She uttered before standing to her feet to pick it up.


    Once she got close, Uta froze up in shock when he saw Haliva and Alisha''s bodies stered against the wall with only their heads still intact.


    Grunting, she immediately turned away and ran toward Zeno, "Damn it!" She yelled, ''I wonder how he''s handling all this''.


    "Zeno!"


    Uta called out as she slid in, she met Zeno knelt in front of Anna''s dying body with his hand on her injuries.


    Slowly walking toward him, she tried to put up a smiling face so she could cheer him up if he were to break down.


    But when she got a good look at him, she noticed that he was dripping his blood into Anna''s open injuries.


    Uta panicked and pulled his hand away, "What do you think you''re doing?!" She asked aggressively.


    Zeno looked at her calmly, "I''m going to bring her back, my blood is supposed to be able to do that right... form an Ankia." He replied, pulling his hand from her grip.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Bring her back? ''Damn it, does he remember the blood art?'', " Uta questioned, "What makes you think you can do that? Zeno, you shouldn''t be messing around with life and death." She advised.


    "It''s alright¡­ I won''t add all my blood." Zeno responded calmly.


    "That''s not the issue here!" Uta yelled.


    Pausing for a bit, Zeno stood to his feet, he stood on top of the poll of blood as he stared at Uta.


    "How many demons are left?" He asked.


    Uta could tell something was off but she wasn''t so sure, "I believe only one, at least the ones we started with, Shuna will be the one to know that though.".


    "Well, you heard her, both of youe out." Zeno asserted.


    Rachel and Shana both came out from where they were hiding with a nervous smile on Shuna''s face.


    "O..h, hi Sessor." Shuna stammered, while Rachel just observed all of the dead bodies, most especially Anna''s.


    "The demons, how many of them are left?" Zeno asked again but he had his back turned on them.


    "Oh right." Shuna raised her staff to the sky and a holographic images  concerning what she was about to exin formed in mid air.


    "Alrighty, there are a total of seven high-ranking demons. Satan, Abadon, Belphegor, Asmodeus, Lucifer, Mammon, Beelzebub." She continued her exnation.


    "So far, I only had signals of four demons appearing in this world, Lucifer, Beelzebub, Mammon and Satan, although I never really found Satan. But the rest of the Demon were never detected, it''s safe to say they''ve not been reincarnated or they didn''t join in the killing to reincarnate." Shuna exined.


    Zeno faced Shuna, "So right now if I understand you, we have only two demons to take care of?" He asked.


    "Yes two¡­ ahh.. make that one look like someone is currently inbat with Mammon, we should head to the scene,".


    Rachel rested her back on the wall as she listened in on what they were discussing, folding her arms she uttered with her hands pointed at the sky.


    "You might want to hurry up with that, if Lucifer gets free, it''s going to make it harder for you to kill the other demon." She added.


    ''How the hell did she know that?!'' Shuna yelled in her mind as she stared at Rachel with a bit of curiosity.


    Clenching his fist, Zeno looked to his left, "I''m ready¡­ Lead the way!" He voiced out.


    Rachel and Uta subconsciously smiled after hearing Zeno''s response.


    "Okay, Sessor." Shuna said out loud, pointing to the left as she uttered, "This way!" Before leading the others.


    Zeno walked behind Shuna, while Uta and Rachel walked behind him with a pissed-off look on their faces.


    "Do you n to break the curse? I could help gouge out the heart if you want." Rachel teased.


    "That doesn''t work you Idiot, exactly why I ced it in Zeno''s body to save his life." Uta uttered.


    Rachel suddenly stopped walking, she held Uta''s hand and asked intimidatingly, "I''m sorry, did you just say you¡­ced the heart of a demon in Zeno?".

 Chapter 72 Divine Flames Leviton

    ?"Urrrrgghhhhh!"


    Hina yelled with a water sword in her hand as she shed it at Andrew who tilted his body to the side and avoided it.


    The water sword shed the ground with a disaterous cut which gave Andrew an opening tond a punch on Hina''s ribs.


    His punch connected so fast, creating a boom that sent Hina flying and crashing inside the walls.


    "Oh?"


    Andrew looked at his right arm and saw that his wrist had been cut off, this left a grin on his face as he looked at the huge hole in the wall.


    "You still have some fight left in you, don''t yah?" He asserted with a smile, walking slowly towards the hole where Hina was lying in.


    "Come on, I know a shot can''t take you out so easily¡­ I''m not even at full strength yet." Andrew teased.


    Looking quickly to his right, a sword charged straight at him, but he blocked it with his hand.


    The sword went through his palm, leaving a small distance between the tip of the sword and his forehead.


    Another sword came out of nowhere and stabbed his left foot, then his right arm, right foot, both thighs and then starting charging toward him at random.


    But with all the sword puncturing his body, Andrew still kept a calm expression on his face.


    "You''re sticking to cowardly attacks? I must say I''m disappointed."Andrew shook his head.


    He soon noticed that he couldn''t move his body, Andrew struggled but not one of his body parts would budge.


    "What the hell?!" Andrew yelled.


    Hina immediately jumped out of the hole andnded on the ground with her fingers positioned to gesture a symbol.


    She had blood all over her face and dress, one of her eyes was closed and her left cheek had a long cut on it.


    "Hina! What the hell is this?!" Andrew struggled to move but he couldn''t, to top it off, there was multipleyers of magic circle positioned on top of him.


    Hina slowly rose to her feet with her sword disappearing while a portal showed up beside her. She then proceeded to pull out the sword that was there.


    A long silver katana with a mix of red at the edges, and right in the middle blue magic particles were ying around in it.


    Once the katana was in her grasp, she looked at Lucifer with a death stare as she slowly walked toward him.


    "I reach out to the power of the goddess." She muttered.


    Andrew groaned in anger, "Don''t fucking mess with me!" He yelled, with a huge force of energy following right after.


    "I ask that you lend me the power of my Sessor, the mes that burn the wicked and give hope to the helpless."


    A huge force of blue mes immediately gushed out of the Katana as Hina gradually increased her speed.


    sh!!


    Andrew used all his strength to shatter the seal that was keeping him from moving, panting as he looked above him to see that theyers of magic circles were still above him.


    "Damn you!" He yelled.


    Andrew charged straight at her, with both forces shing attacks against each other the ce began to copse.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hina was still calm, deflecting all of Andrew''s punches with her sword while still throwing an attack of her own.


    Andrew was enraged, attacking carelessly with all his might, while Hina read his moves like a book and set her counters.


    He moved back a bit and stomped his foot on the ground which caused everything within a 6 km radius to burst out with hotrvae, including the ground.


    But that didn''t stop Hina, she still made her advance, dodging flying rocks, magic-constructed dragons, and fire magic.


    And soon she was close to Andrew again which immediately ced him in a state panic.


    Hina was already in front of him with her katana burning with blue mes while Andrew''s right hand was raised to the air with a huge dark energy ball at the tip of his fingers.


    With both of their eyes locked against each other, Hina uttered, "Burn my enemy¡­ Divine me Leviton!" She yelled.


    Hina drove the Katana straight into Andrew''s chest, leaving him Frozen in shock as the magic ball on his fingers disappeared.


    Zeno and the rest ran into the scene to see Hina standing in front of Andrew with her Katana right through his heart.


    "Hina, what are you doing?!" Zeno yelled as he ran towards her.


    Hina was surprised, "Zeno?" She mumbled and looked back to see him running towards her.


    But all of a sudden, Andrew pulled his head close to her ear and whispered, "A high-ranking demon to kill a high-ranking demon right?" He asked with a smile.


    Hina''s eyes widened in realization as she immediately turned and focused back on Andrew and increased the blue mes.


    Time was toote for her, Andrew''s eyes were already glowing with his flesh cracking from the immense heat that was building up inside him.


    Boom!


    Without any warning, Andrew exploded and took the whole Carnon along with him, an explosion so big it turned the whole surroundings into a wastnd.


    Zeno stood in the middle of the rushing mes with a look ofplete and utter devastation as he watched everything around him scatter so easily.


    Once the fire had died down, Zeno looked up ahead and there were no traces of Hina or Andrew.


    The only thing left was the Katana which was still burning with blue mes, everything else was destroyed in the st including the dead bodies.


    Tick! Tick! Tick!


    The sound of a ticking clock began to echo throughout the area. Shuna immediately put down the barrier that covered both her and Uta before uttering.


    "He''s here."


    Rachel looked to the sky and saw Lucifer crawling out of a coffin, with a smile on his face while he looked down at them.


    Zeno walked toward the Katana and picked it up before looking at Uta with a dead serious look on.


    "This is the final demon right?" Zeno asked.


    "Yes ..but¡­"


    "Understood"


    With that response, Zeno whooshed to the sky with blue mes covering both him and the Katana as he headed straight for Lucifer.

 Chapter 73 The Weapon Ankias Vs Lucifer

    ?While in mid-air, Zeno charged straight at Lucifer who had a grin on his face with his hand spread in a weing manner.


    Zeno was so close tonding a punch when Rachel suddenly showed up beside him and pushed him away from Lucifer''s front.


    Both of themnded on their backs, leaving Rachel on top of Zene as she immediately looked at Uta and yelled, "Do it now?!".


    Lucifer grunted in anger when he spotted Rachel, "What the hell are you up to?" He muttered before he picked up on a huge magic surge.


    Uta stood at a small distance with a rush of magic energy appearing around her. Her hair was dancing in the wind and her eyes bright blue as she focused on Lucifer.


    She pushed her legs back a bit before putting both hands in front of her which allowed a white egg to form and positioned itself right in front of Uta.


    Uta then summoned her de and sliced the egg in two, causing a bright light to sh with the force of the wind blowing with it.


    Once the light died down, right in the middle of the egg was a white de with a razor handle and a red crystal at the bottom.


    Uta walked towards it and pointed her de at Rachel who was still beside Zeno. "Here you go." She uttered.


    Rachel took a deep sigh before looking at Zeno, she ced her hand on his cheeks and pushed her forehead close to his.


    "If I do reincarnate¡­ I hope I do so staying next to you." With that, she stood up from him and walked toward Uta.


    Standing beside Uta she uttered, "Nice saber making, don''t get too cocky just cause you helped." Rachel uttered before pulling the de from the eggshell.


    "How are you even strong considering you are not even aplete Ankia." Uta voiced with a sigh.


    "Who knows I guess I''m just that special".


    ? The ce went quiet for a while, with both their eyes focused on Lucifer who was still hovering in the sky.


    "Shall we then," Uta said, slowly levitating from the ground and moving toward Lucifer.


    Rachel took a quick look at Zeno and smiled before following Uta.


    They both stood in front of Lucifer, holding a different weapon of their own.


    Zeno jerked up from the ground, "What the hell do those two think they are doing?!" He yelled as he got ready to run to their side.


    His path was blocked by Shuna, who stood in front of him with a bit of a sad look on her face, "You sho..uld calm down, Sessor." She said calmly.


    "What?" Zeno became puzzled, he moved closer to Shuna, "Are you blind or can''t you see they both want to fight with Lucifer!" He shouted.


    "I know¡­"


    "Then why are you getting in my way¡­from what you told me, you were with me in my past life, would my past self have abandoned his friends?" Zeno asked.


    Shuna took a deep breath ¡­ "In order to defeat Lucifer I need to show you how to use the Divine mes!" She yelled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...¡­.


    Uta and Rachel, were in the sky, levitating in front of Lucifer with stern looks on their faces as they covered their bodies in magic.


    Lucifer, on the other hand, had a smile on his face as he watched them, "So, you two teamed up I see." He uttered.


    Tapping his finger, a ck throne appeared behind him and he sat on it with his elbow resting on the armrest and his hand under his jaw.


    Uta red in response to the question, "Lucifer¡­this time ¡­ I''m going to make sure I kill you for real." She said with a cold tone.


    Lucifer sighed, "I can understand why you hate me so much to be honest, I mean, I was the one that started this whole premise, all the more reason you should fear me." He said with a manicugh.


    "Fear you?" Rachel questioned.


    "Yes, Rachel, Yes!!!" Lucifer responded, "I mean, take a look at you¡­ I was your cursed weapon, you were supposed to be in charge¡­but even a contract can''t hold me down".


    He stretched out his right hand toward her and almost immediately Rachel started coughing profoundly.


    Rachel had her hands on her throat before going to her knees while still in the sky coughing.


    She grunted in pain which was apanied by Lucifer''sughter ashe watched her struggle on her knees.


    Uta didn''t pay attention, she just had her eyes on Lucifer, peeping a little to the side she sighed.


    "Will you stop joking around, you idiot.4" Uta voiced out.


    Rachel''s cry soon turned into a burst ofughter as she stood to her feet with her arms wrapped around her stomach from how heavily she wasughing.


    This left Lucifer shocked as he kept checking his palm and forcefully trying to project his magic at Rachel so she would go back to the way she was.


    "You''re just a party pooper," Rachel uttered as she kept onughing, she then faced Lucifer after ceasing her outburst.


    "You know, for a demon, you sure are stupid. You abandoned me right in front of Rizaha and somehow managed to ce me in prison there." Rachel asserted.


    "The prison I was locked in, depletes magic the moment you step inside, and once the magic has been drained enough the source disappears." Rachel uttered, pulling her shirt down a little to expose her left corbone, "Meaning, the envement shit you put on me¡­no longer exists".


    Lucifer''s face went from shocked to calm, he slowly stood up from the throne that immediately disappeared as soon as Lucifer stood up.


    Looking at Rachel he uttered, "The weapon Ankia I almost enved, and the weapon Ankia whose hometown was wiped out by me¡­ I wonder who wants to kill me so badly." Lucifer teased.


    With a smirk on both Uta and Rachel''s faces, they stretched their des to the side as they uttered in unison.


    "Let me do the honor!".

 Chapter 74 The Leviton Grail

    ?Uta and Rachel began battling Lucifer in the sky, pushing him further away from where Zeno and Shuna were.


    And Zeno observed the whole fight from below, tightening his fist from the frustration he was feeling.


    "How long is it going to take?" Zeno asked, tapping his foot on the ground impatiently as he looked to Shuna who had her eyes closed while reciting a spell.


    Shuna had her staff raised to the sky as it slowly glowed the longer she recited her spell. Once it had gathered enough energy she opened her eyes and walked toward Zeno.


    "So¡­" Zeno said with his body hopping around, feeling restless about the battle happening with Uta and Lucifer, "Can I use the blue mes now?".


    Calmly, Shuna pointed her staff at Zeno''s forehead with a warm smile, "You''re going to fall asleep, okay?." She said.


    "Fall asleep? What do you-"


    The magic energy immediately transferred from the staff and straight into Zeno''s brain which caused him to feel dizzy.


    He was slowly falling to his knees, his hand resting on Shuna''s shoulder as he struggled to keep his eyes open.


    "W..what did ... you do?" Zeno mumbled.


    With a serious face as her eyes kept swaying behind her, she looked to Zeno and uttered, "You have to remember¡­ everything is riding on you using this me, we''re counting on you!" She yelled.


    Shuna let go of Zeno and took a sharp turn to block Lucifer''s iing punch with a barrier.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?!"


    "Uta.! Keep him away from the Sessor!".


    As Zeno fell to the ground unconscious, he could hear faint sounds of people speaking before hitting the ground with his back and going off.


    Shuna looked back to see that Zeno had gone unconscious, with a smile she uttered, "We''ll buy as much time as possible¡­ the world is counting on you." She ran.


    "You freaking pest!" Lucifer yelled, grabbing Rachel''s leg and mming her against the wall which left a smile on her face.


    Rachel jumped out of the wall andnded on both her hands and foot with the same crazy smile, "Come on Lucifer.. you can do better than that!" She yelled.


    She leaped to the sky with her white de covered in an immense amount of white lightning as she drew close to Lucifer from the front.


    Uta drew close to Lucifer from behind, with her eyes glowing red and her sword enveloped in a huge amount of magic energy.


    Whole below him was Shuna, who had a huge spear formed out of magic aimed at him.


    They all had their attack ready to destroy Lucifer. He also could see the predicament he was in but yet he was unfazed.


    Raising his hands in front of him, he stared at Zeno''s body with a smile, "Rise from your slumber¡­ Shoikemuri!".


    With a huge burst from the ground, multiple numbers of giant tentacles charged from the ground and straight to the girls.


    ....


    Zeno opened his eyes and found himself floating in an infinite world of darkness with huge boxes of his memories floating around.


    "Where am I?" Zeno questioned, his voice echoing around the ce as he floated past the boxes of memories.


    Each memory held a fragment of his past, the time he woke up in the forest and met Ava standing in front of him, the time he was adopted, he started remembering everything.


    "These are all¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked to his left to see another line of boxes filledhis memories, but these were the ones he never knew he had but they felt strangelyforting.


    He saw himself, wearing a white garment with white wings while ying with other kids like him.


    "My memories." He uttered in shock.


    ? Looking in front of him, was a small ind, with three men waiting there in a mysterious outfits.


    Once Zeno got on the ind, he looked around to see if he could make out anything from where he was.


    "Zeno Ayato."


    One of the men wearing a red cloak called out, which immediately drew Zeno''s attention.


    "Who are you guys?" Zeno asked.


    One of the men in a ck cloak answered, "Speak your mission".


    "Uhn? Mission? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "You have some from the Leviton me, have you not?" The man in yellow asked.


    A strain suddenly hit Zeno in his head as he remembered Shuna pointing her staff at him, "That''s right!" He yelled.


    Zeno stomped toward them, "Yes the blue mes, I need it to save my friends!" He shouted.


    "Are you aware of the consequences?" The man in red asked.


    "Anyone who is killed by this me is erased from existence¡­ and all things time and space." The man in yellow added.


    Zeno smiled, "That''s good then, that means we can finally get rid of Lucifer." He stopped and looked at the floor with confusion, ''Finally? Have I done this floor?''.


    Zeno suddenly heard the sound of a gate opening, he looked up and saw a white Gate at the back of the men.


    "You may acquire the me, but remember¡­ there are consequences to obtaining overwhelming powers." The man in red warned.


    Zeno smiled in excitement and immediately ran inside the gate, with the only thing on his mind being to leave the world as quickly as possible so he could go help Uta.


    Once Zeno was gone, the man in red removed the cloak covering his face, revealing how he looked identical to Zeno.


    The rest did the same, each of them dressed differently but still carried the same facial features as Zeno.


    One of them uttered with a sad tone, "Do you think he''s ready?" He asked.


    The man in ck replied, "He has to be and unlike us¡­ and if he fails¡­ the world fails.".


    The man in red then uttered, "He''s different¡­ I can feel it, I am him after all,".


    Zeno ran into the open gate, panting as he ran past the beautiful gardens and heading straight for the altar where a Grail was burning blue mes and resting on a table.


    Zeno arrived in front of the grail, panting as he looked at the majestic light that shone upon the Grail from Heavens.


    With a nervous smirk on his face, Zeno reached out to the Grail, touching the tip, and the next thing he knew his entire body was burning as he screamed in pain.

 Chapter 75 The Leviton Grail II

    ?"Ahhhhh!"


    Zeno screamed in pain as the fire from the Grail started spreading to his body, the pain was so unbearable that tears were almosting out of his eyes.


    Although Zeno did try to remove his hand from the Grail a couple of times, the Grail itself wouldn''t let off Zeno go.


    On one knee with one of his hands ced beside the Grail, Zeno screamed in pain as the fire made its way inside his body and was now showcasing in his eyes.


    Immersed in pain and with nowhere to go, Zeno felt like a rat trapped inside a cage with the fire burning him to ache.


    [Do you ept my power?]


    A voice spoke to Zeno, "Wha¡­" Zeno mumbled, focusing on suppressing the pain that he was feeling.


    [Do you ept my power?]


    Zeno with all his might rose his head and stared at the sky as he yelled with so much pain in his voice, "Yes!!!" With mes burning in his eyes and blue streaks on his face.


    [My powers are yours but it is not without consequence¡­]


    [I grant you the mes which burns the heavens and scorch down the earth, erase the evil and cleanse the good. The mes of Leviton is now yours to use]


    All the blue mes in the Grail rushed into his body, causing him to fall unconscious on the ground.


    The three look-alikes that invited Zeno into the gate all walked up to him as they watched his body on the ground.


    "Do you think he can do it?" One of them spoke.


    "I guess we''ll just have to watch and see."


    ...¡­...


    Utanded on the ground, using her de to slice the tentacles that were charging toward her.


    With each cut came a pour of slimy blue liquid that poured from the tentacle''s openings.


    She had just finished cutting down all the tentacles that were aimed at her, panting, Uta rested her hand on her de.


    "You sure are taking your damn time." Uta uttered.


    Booom!


    Out of nowhere, Rachelnded on the ground with a big boom that straight up left a huge hole in the ground.


    Before Uta could raise her head, multiple spiky dark energy had surrounded her, with most aimed at her neck.


    "Well well, even the two strongest type Ankias couldn''t stop me¡­ I''m quite disappointed actually".


    Lucifer voiced out, hovering in the air as he looked down on Rachel and Uta with a sinister smile on his face.


    Uta grunted in pain when she tried to move her arm and ended up touching one of the spikes that sent a massive shockwave into her body.


    "Don''t act so cocky!" Rachel yelled, whooshing out of the hole and charging straight at Lucifer with magic energy surrounding her body.


    Once she got close, she pped her hands in front of him which in turn sent a wave that pushed Lucifer back before he received a punch to the gut.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rachel was panting heavily, as she stayed in a pause motion from the massive punch she had just given Lucifer.


    "Got yahhh~"


    Rachel''s eyes opened in fear when she heard Lucifer whisper in her eyes, the next thing she knew, Lucifer was sinking his teeth into her neck.


    Rachel screamed in pain, punching Lucifer all over in desperation as she slowly started fading.


    It didn''t take long for Rachel to stop moving and die from the huge amount of blood she lost.


    Muahah!


    Lucifer pulled his teeth away from Rachel''s neck and left her to fall t on the ground, covered in her own blood.


    Uta was shocked at the sight but also angered, she gave Lucifer a death stare before she began to move her body forcefully.


    She screamed, as the shockwave kept hitting her from all angles, causing her blood vessels to burst from the inside out but she didn''t stop.


    She kept on pushing her way out, with some of the spikes breaking in two while some were piercing her skin as she moved further.


    Lucifer sighed, using his hand to clean the blood on his lips, "Come on, don''t look at me like that¡­ I did you a favor here, you wanted her dead before, and will Vah¨C"


    Pboom!


    Lucifer received a powerful punch to the cheeks that sent him falling and tumbling on the ground before he crashed into a single-standing boulder.


    Uta couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw Zeno, floating in the sky with blue mes covering his hand and hair and his eyes lit up blue.


    Zenonded on the ground and walked toward Uta, "Are you okay?" He asked, all he did was touch one of the spikes and the rest turned into dust.


    Uta didn''t wait a single second before jumping on Zeno to hug him but as soon as she made contact with the mes, she jumped back with a scream.


    "You might want to keep to yourself for a while." Zeno uttered.


    Uta began rubbing the hand that got burnt with a smile on her face as she stared at Zeno, "Is this some kind of power up?" She asked.


    Zeno didn''t utter anything, instead, he looked at the wastnd and took all the destruction he was seeing in before he finally replied to Uta.


    "The world is nothing like it was 900 years ago, the world has been stagnant, even after 900 years I have not been able to fulfill my mission of saving this world."


    Uta stood therepletely speechless from the surprise she was feeling, "You¡­ you remember." She voiced out.


    "Yeah," Zeno responded with a smile before throwing a serious face back at her.


    "Our mistakes and failures, our wins and deeds I remember them all, all the demons we killed, and when¡­ even when I adopted you I remember them all." He said calmly.


    Uta stared at him with tears almost falling from her eyes but she made sure she didn''t show any weakness.


    "But still¡­ we failed to eliminate the enemy twice now, I can''t let that happen again, with this mes, I''ll purify the world and bring back the peace it once had,. ..yProbably".


    Lucifer slowly stood up from the boulder he crashed into with a strange smile on his face as he uttered, "look who finally came to join the party,".

 Chapter 76 The Final Fight

    ?The wind blew as the warm sun gazed down on the wastnd, fire burning the ground and broken equipmentying scattered everywhere.


    In the midst of this unpredictable chaos, stood two men, one willing to take on anyone to save his world and another who thrives on destroying what is left of the world.


    Two opposite mindsets, driven by the same motivation and passion with neither side wanting to give in to the other.


    One of them, Zeno, the Sessor, who was chosen by the Goddess herself to rid the world of evil and another is a demon, born from sin and given the title pride.


    "Lucifer, you seem to be enjoying yourself." Zeno voiced out, walking toward Lucifer with mes surrounding his arms.


    Luciferughed, "From that tone, I can guess you remembered." He uttered ring back at Zeno almost instantly, "Great, now I don''t have to exin why I want you dead,".


    "This is a path you can choose to sway away from Lucifer, mistakes can still be rectified, I''m sure the goddess would¡­"


    "Would what?! Uhn Zeno! What? You don''t get the right to tell me what''s wrong after you took everything away from me!" Lucifer raged.


    "You think you''re better than me, is that it?! All I asked from you back then was your loyalty and trust and what did you do¡­ you betrayed me,".


    "We''ve had this conversation before." Zeno uttered calmly, "You set the demon of sins free, Lucifer, no crimees without punishment.


    Others learn from their punishment but you chose to take the other route and seek revenge, hurting the innocent and thriving on destruction¡­ I don''t pledge loyalty to someone like that,".


    "Is that so?"


    Zeno sighed and reached out to Lucifer, "You''re still my friend, and I''m willing to help you but you have to face your punishment first only then can you¡­"


    "Don''t give me such BS!" Lucifer screamed.


    "You think I gave a shit! No one no one has been able to get under my skin as you have¡­ I loathe you, despise you, I wish I could watch you die¡­ and I''d be the one to do it!".


    Zeno pushed his hand down, "Should I take that as a no then?" He asked calmly.


    Lucifer red, "You know what¡­ I think it''s good this is happening. 700 years ago, our fight was interrupted so we never really knew a winner¡­ I say we try it¡­ I wanna see what the freaking Sessor is capable of!".


    Whoosh!


    In almost an instant, Zeno appeared in front of Lucifer, with his blue eyes glowing and his right hand clenched with the intent to punch.


    Lucifer was shocked, the uncalcted speed at which Zeno used to get close to him even at such a distance was unbelievable.


    Lucifer immediately snapped out of his thoughts and closed both his arms together to block the punch thrown by Zeno.


    The punch pushed Lucifer back, with his arm brimming with smoke from the blue mes, leaving Lucifer still shocked by the earlier action.


    He slowly lifted his hands down only to see Zeno appear beside him, "What the he-!".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zeno ced his palm over Lucifer''s face and mmed him to the ground while hurling Lucifer''s head into the ground as he ran.


    He sped past Uta and was headed toward the exit of the Carnon. All of a sudden Lucifer yelled and twisted his legs around Zeno''s arm before using them to bring Zeno to the ground.


    Lucifer had his leg on Zeno''s leg and began dragging him on the floor while he flew. Lucifer''s face was still badly burnt from the blue mes but it was healing.


    Once they got to a point, Zeno mmed his hand on the floor and a huge wall appeared in front of Lucifer.


    Lucifer took a sharp turn only to meet a magic circle waiting for him in front, he didn''t panic, instead, he grabbed Zeno''s legs and tossed him in front of the magic circle with a smile.


    Before the magic circle could fire any beam, Zeno waited till thest second of the st before he disappeared, leaving Lucifer to face the st unexpectedly.


    Lucifer immediately ced a frontal barrier that blocked the st, and while he was doing this he noticed his position was getting covered by a huge shadow.


    He looked up to see Zeno falling to his position with a huge rock with him. The rock collided causing a huge force to spread around the area.


    Zenonded on the ground and slowly started working towards the boulder, he used his hand to slightly lift the boulder giving Lucifer a chance.


    Lucifer pushed the boulder uppletely and grabbed Zeno on the neck before whooshing to the sky.


    "I''m gonna make you pay for that!" Lucifer yelled.


    They flew past the clouds before Lucifer let go of Zeno and fired multiple fast moving spikes at Zeno.


    Zeno flew around the clouds, dodging all the spikes swiftly before flying toward Lucifer with a powerful spear that brought them falling to the ground at full speed.


    As soon as they hit the ground on their backs, they both started chasing each other around the nearby forest while breaking multiple sound barriers.


    Blur of red and blue energy sped toward the viges while they engaged in theirbat, throwing punches and crashing into buildings at random.


    The fight immediately drew the attention of nearby citizens who had Zeno and Lucifer speed past their cities and caused huge destruction with their booms.


    They are moving so fast that they arrived at five different cities before moving back to the Carrion with each onending a punch on the other''s face.


    This sent them crashing to the ground a few meters away from each other.


    Coughing, Lucifer slowly stood up from the ground with his body covered in burns from Zeno''s mes.


    Lucifer immediately healed himself while carrying a weird grin on his face, "That fire¡­ it''s something else." He said.


    "We don''t have to do this, these mes will kill you, slowly but still very effective." Zeno uttered, "there''s nothing wrong in giving in".


    "What are you talking about¡­ give in? I''m just getting started" Lucifer responded with a grin.

 Chapter 77 Final Fight II: Could I Do That? For Love?

    ?Uta stood on top of a rock, watching as Zeno and Lucifer fought in the sky with sparks and waves of magic energy following around the ce.


    Clenching her fist Uta jumped down from the rock, "I need to go help him." She uttered.


    As soon as her leg touched the ground, a magic seal showed up and she was unable to move from that spot.


    "The hell?!" Uta yelled as she struggled to raise her leg but it was to no avail.


    "I''m sorry Uta, but I have to do this." Shuna said, walking toward Uta from the front with a gloomy look on her face.


    With a sigh, Uta uttered, "This was you? Shuna this is no time to mess around, can''t you see there''s a fight literally happening right now?!" She eximed.


    "Have you heard about the Leviton me?" Shuna asked.


    "You mean the me gifted to Zeno by the goddess, of course, I have, what does that have to do with anything?" Uta asked.


    Looking to the side with the same Gloomy look, Shuna struggled to utter ament which was starting to worry Uta.


    "Shuna? Is something going on?" Uta asked calmly.


    Gathering her confidence, Shuna looked at Uta, "Although it is true that the Leviton mes burn helps the wielder defeat demons and supernatural beings, it¡­ it also has the same effect on the user." She revealed.


    Uat paused after hearing it, "What do you mean by that Shuna?" She asked in a strange manner.


    "Depending on how long the fightsts, the Sessor will surely perish once the mes makes it way inside his bodu." Shuna said with a straight face.


    "Shuna¡­" Uta called out with a cold voice, "If anything happens to him¡­ I''ll kill you." She uttered while sending a death stare at Shuna.


    But Shuna was unfazed, she kept her head high even though she was on the brink of crying.


    She looked at Uta and uttered, "It''s been 900 years already, and throughout this time the only thing the world has shown him is suffering.


    I assure the Sessor knew what he was doing when he took the mes, he can finally return back to heaven and not-".


    "Like hell I''m going to let that happen." Uta said coldly, "The way I see it you have two options here, you help me save him¡­ or you join the bitch I''m going to kill, your choice".


    Shuna gulped down her saliva, "There''s no way you''re actually cool with letting the Sessor suff-"


    "There''s no Uta without Zeno, we were meant to be even after three Goddamn reincarnations¡­ no one should even think of separating him from me." Uta said while still carrying the same cold expression.


    "What is this I hear about Zeno returning to heaven?".


    Rachel voiced out as she stood up from the ground with the injury on her neckpletely healed up.


    Shuna immediately moved back, "How are you still moving¡­ Lucifer killed you." She uttered in shock.


    Rubbing her neck, she walked toward Uta, "Well I can''t die if my main body is still intact." She shook her head and continued, "You seem to be trapped.".


    Uta immediately looked at her with the rage that was building up inside her, "Break the magic circle!" She yelled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rachel looked at Uta''s feet and saw the circle there, "Walking into a trap like an idiot¡­typical you, fun to watch though,  I wonder what I should do." She teased.


    "Please don''t!" Shuna shouted, "If you do, she''s going to stop the Sessor''s death from happening".


    "What?" Rachel turned to Shuna, with a furious look on her face, "What do you mean¡­ ''stop his death?''," she asserted.


    "Shit".


    Shuna immediately remembered that Uta and Rachel were the same people, "Sorry" She yelled and summoned another magic circle above Shuna.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?!" Rachel protested, struggling to move her body from the circle.


    She threw her staff and fell to her knees, cleaning her eyes before she could cry any louder than she already was, both Uta and Rachel were shocked by it.


    Taking a deep breath, Uta looked to the sky to see the huge st that was urring while Zeno and Lucifer battled.


    She looked at Shuna, "I admire you Shuna, you are willing to lock up your feelings to make another happy, but I''m not like you, I''d rather keep Zeno with me forever¡­ than leave a life without him!".


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Uta screamed in rage with her magic force backing her up as she sought to force her movement.


    All her energy was gathered at her right leg, The raging scream Uta was giving out drew Rachel''s and Shuna''s attention.


    Several cuts mysteriously appeared on Uta''s face. The magic circle gradually messed with her body''s magic circuit causing her magic to build up inside her to a dangerous degree.


    Due to this abnormal build-up, her right eye burst open with blood trailing down her face and dripping to the floor.


    A scream in pain could be heard from Uta''s lips as she felt the bones in various parts of her body twist out of their usual positions, visibly poking underneath her skin.


    Nevertheless, even though her body was bathed in her blood, she stomached the pain and chose to continue.


    With one final push, Uta removed her right leg from the magic circle, once it was out she used her right leg to smash the magic circle with all her strength causing it to shatter.


    Shuna and Rachel were left speechless as they watched Uta stand to her feet and charge away from their position.


    "She''s going to try and stop it!" Rachel shouted and immediately grabbed her stuff from the ground and flew after Uta.


    Rachel fell to her knees with a shocked look on her face as she stared at the ground, "Could I do that?" She gave a nervous chuckle as she stared at Uta''s eye on the ground, "Like hell¡­ I gotta admit Uta, you bested me,".


    Uta ran past the first vige after the Carnon and was heading to where she could sense Zeno''s energy the most.


    Looking at the sky on her left, she could still see the shes of Zeno''s blue mes battling with someone which reassured her she was heading in the right direction.


    "Uta! Hold on and think about this!" Rachel shouted as she chased after Uta but still couldn''t catch up.

 Chapter 78 Final Fight: Could I Do That? For Love?

    ?Uta ran towards where the sparks were shing in the sky, once she was close enough she could clearly see Zeno and Lucifer battling it out.


    "There he is." She uttered, sliding on the ground to make a quick turning before continuing her advance.


    "Zeno!... Stop the battle!" Uta yelled, running as fast as she could on the field with Shuna chasing behind her.


    Lucifernded on the ground and immediately flew back up, spearing Zeno to the sky and charging him past the clouds.


    He didn''t stop, he kept increasing his speed as they charged straight into space with magic covering their whole body.


    Zeno pushed Lucifer away and aimed his right hand at the sun which immediately sent direct fire from the sun to his hand before he redirected it to his left hand which was aimed 5at Lucifer.


    "Shit!" Lucifer shouted, as he blocked the fire with his arms but it was still pushing him down.


    While he was pushing the sun mes back, Zeno emerged in the middle of the mes andnded Lucifer a punch to the face.


    Lucifer''s body sped down before it went falling back into the earth. He tried to make another move but Zeno showed up in front of him and punched him again but Lucifer didn''t let go.


    He grabbed Zeno''s arm and wrapped his legs around Zeno''s neck, "We go down together!" He yelled.


    Both their bodies went falling to the ground like a speeding rocket covered in fire like a meteor rock.


    It was so bright that everyone from different countries and viges could see the light falling from the sky.


    Lucifer and Zenonded in the middle of a city, causing a huge earthquake that sank buildings and anything in its path.


    The people in the nearby area began running, while some weren''t so lucky and got caught up in the st and some were just barely dead.


    Zeno crawled out of the hole he was in, standing on both feet Zeno looked around to see people panicking as they ran for their lives.


    Hunters who had cursed weapons with them couldn''t wield them because the demons refused to attack after seeing Zeno and Lucifer.


    Zeno ced his finger on the ground and a small wave of his blue mes covered a wide distance.


    This blue me was slowly healing some of the injured, and the sight left a smile on Zeno''s face.


    "You just think of yourself as some kind of hero!" Lucifer yelled from afar.


    Zeno looked in front of him and saw Lucifer holding a woman in his hands, his face and body had been burnt so badly that he barely had any skin left.


    His eyes were sticking out and his skin was dropping, he could barely stand properly anymore.


    "Lucifer, this fight is between you and me, there''s no need to involve outsiders." Zeno uttered, looking at how the woman was shaking in fear.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Lucifer gave out a crazyugh, "That blue me of yours is really annoying, heh, I can''t heal myself anymore." He said with his voice cracking up.


    "I wonder¡­" Lucifer uttered as he stared at the woman for a while before pulling her close.


    "Lucifer, wait, don''t do it!" Zeno yelled but it was already toote, it happened in a second the woman''s body turned into dust.


    "Even the humans Xhen energy can''t heal me, how disappointing," Lucifer muttered with a weak voice before sitting on the ground.


    Everyone slowly started gathering around the scene, watching Zeno stand in front of Lucifer who looked like a dying monster sitting on the ground.


    "She didn''t have to die." Zeno asserted.


    Lucifer coughed, "Tell¡­ me." He uttered like a sick old man, "How good does it feel to know you defeated me?" He asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It was never supposed to feel good, believe it or not, you were my friend and I wanted to help." Zeno said.


    "Uhn¡­ is that so." Luciferughed, "Looks like I''m not the only one dying." He voiced out.


    "Uhn?"


    Zeno looked at his lower body and saw that it was slowly turning into dust, with a smile he fell to the ground alongside Lucifer.


    "You sick fuck, you would kill yourself just to kill me," Luciferughed as he stared at the sky.


    "I''m gullible that way." Zeno responded.


    "Do what you must, even the Demon of pride knows when it''s time to give in." Lucifer imed, "These people you are fighting for, will one day turn on you".


    "I''ll cross that bridge when I get there." Zeno replied.


    "Stupid you still have hope for the same humans that burnt you alive.".


    "There''s always hope for humanity".


    "... Just kill me already".


    The ce went quiet for a while, with only the mummering of people who were watching them echoed.


    With a deep breath, Zeno ced his hand on Lucifer''s head, "I''m sorry it had to end like this." He said.


    "Fuck you." Lucifer uttered with a smile.


    Ruuosh!


    The blue mes enveloped Lucifer, causing his body to disappear into the dust before the mes went off.


    Once Lucifer was gone, Zeno looked to the sky as the rest of his body started to turn into dust, "Ahhh, I guess it''s time." He uttered.


    "Maybe this time, I''ll be reincarnated as an angel back." He gave a weak smile before tears rolled down his cheeks.


    "I shouldn''t be crying, damn it! I knew this was going to happen." Zeno sobbed but he immediately calmed down.


    The mes had already devoured his lower part and were now moving to the upper part of Zeno''s part.


    With his eyes closed Zeno took a deep breath, "This is for the best".


    "Like hell! You''re going nowhe!"


    A voice yelled from afar, causing Zeno to immediately open his eyes to check who the person was.


    ......


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 79 Final Battle III

    ?"U¡­ta?".


    Zeno mumbled, he could see Uta charging towards him with desperation written all over her face as tears dropped from her eyes.


    She was running with everything she had in her body and Zeno could tell. Even with the mes turning 85% of his body to dust, the sight of Uta still kept him at peace.


    The mes then got to his neck and Zeno was unable to breathe, he started choking, finding it hard to let out air from his nose.


    ''Ahhhhhh, this is it.''


    Zeno muttered to himself, epting his death he slowly closed his eyes as heyed day awaiting his death.


    "Noooo!"


    Uta tightened the grip on her sword and like a speed arrow, she threw it at Zeno''s neck with an enormous speed to back it up.


    The sword served Zeno''s head from his body, leaving it to roll on the floor while the other part of his body turned into dust.


    Uta slowly approached Zeno''s head before kneeling in front of it and hugging the head close to her chest.


    Tears dropped down from her eyes as she cried out loudly, punching the ground continuously in frustration.


    Everyone gathered around and watched as Uta was crying her eyes out, even Shuna who got to the scene first couldn''t help but cover her mouth when she saw Zeno''s head with Uta.


    ....


    *Two dayster*


    Two days after the deadly battle that happened between Lucifer the demon sin of Pride and Zeno, the Sessor, word of the battle spread throughout thend.


    People who imed to have seen the light in the heavens said it was like an angel falling from the sky.


    Not only that, but the death of the Sessor shocked them because many didn''t even know of his return.


    The king of each kingdom began sending priests to the Kingdom of Orion to get the dead boy of the Sessor and make contact with the white haired servant that went missing after the Sessor''s death.


    ...


    Uta stood in front of a burial tomb where she had buried Zeno''s remains, she had a ck gown on and a blue cloth around her neck.


    The field was filled with other burials of thierrades that died during the battle, each one had a stone with their name written on it.


    "What do you n to do from here?" Shuna asked as she walked toward Uta from behind.


    "I.. don''t know," Uta responded with a gloomy look on her face as she stared at the grave, "I guess¡­ I''ll wait another 200 years for his return." She uttered.


    With a sigh, Shuna smacked Uta on the butt, "Rx, I''ll be here with you, in case you forgot, as long as I can maintain my flow of Xhen energy, I can live forever".


    "I see."


    "Cheers up!" Shuna hugged Uta from behind before a sad look hit her, "I''m sure it''s what he''d want,".


    "You''re right." Uta pped her cheeks gently, "Anna! Come on, it''s time to go." She yelled.


    She walked away from the grave that had a stone with Ava''s name on it and made her way toward Uta.


    "I was waiting for you, geez, how long did you want to say your goodbye." Anna asserted with her hand on her waist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She had ck pants and a ck top on with blonde straight hair that fell to her back.


    Her red eyes were lit bright and her skin was white, when she spoke, the two pointed fangs could be seen paying homage to the rest of her teeth.


    "The hell?!" Uta yelled, "You were the one wasting my time you freaking brat!".


    "OOkay!"


    With an awkward smile, Rachel pulled Uta away from Anna''s front, "Come on Anna let''s go." Shuna yelled as she struggled to push Uta away.


    With a smile on her face, Anna knelt down in front of Zeno''s grave and ced her hand on his rock.


    "Thanks, lil bro, for giving me another chance, this time¡­ I''ll make sure the world is rid of them before you return." She asserted with her hand almost crushing the rock.


    "Come on!"


    "Sorrying!" Anna yelled, she immediately stood up from the ground and ran toward the girls.


    They sat around in a circle with Shuna exining a few things to them about a mission they were about to carry out.


    "Here who this goes, so far it''s safe to say we are not seeing any more of Lucifer and Beelzebub.


    But that leaves Belphegor, Asmodeus, Satan, Mammon, and Abadon; ever since I arrived I haven''t sensed their presence." Shuna exined.


    Anna, had her back resting on the wall, "Didn''t you say, that means that haven''t reincarnated yet?" She asked.


    "Yes it does mean that, but during the battle at Orion, I was one hundred percent sure I sensed Satan there." Shuna responded.


    Uta sighed, "Of course you did, if you did that''s going to be a problem since now he knows Zeno is dead".


    "Exactly, thest time the Sessor died, he ced a freaking magic circle on the world, but luckily it''s been getting weaker since the battle, who knows maybe the Sessor left a dent in it". Shuna tried to crack a joke.


    "Anyway, that just means we are heading to Orion right?" Anna asked.


    "Yep," Shuna replied.


    Stomping her leg on the tree Anna asserted, "I really can''t wait to kill some demons, it''s going to be fun,".


    Shuna froze up at the sight, "T.thats the spirit, how about you Uta? Are you up for it?" She asked.


    Uta stood up from the ground before sighing, "Sure, why not, 200 years is pretty far. I might as well keep myself busy in the meantime,".


    "Yosh! Girls time out!" Shuna yelled with excitement.


    "Don''t call it that, you weirdo." Uta said as she walked forward.


    "Ehhh?"


    "She''s right, can''t believe you disguise yourself as my grandma, that''s a weirdo move." Anna added as she walked beside Uta.


    Leaving Shuna puzzled by the attacks she received from them, "I hate you guys.".


    "Hate you too." They replied in unison.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Shuna screamed with anger.

 Chapter 80 Asmodeus, Demon Sin Of Lust

    ?Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of someone banging on the door resonated throughout the room.


    "Wake up! Hey!"


    The feminine voice yelled, with a push of her leg the window shattered on the ground allowing her to step in.


    She took one leg after the other inside the room before dusting her clothes after she managed to get her whole body through the window from the outside.


    Looking out the window, she could see her house, a bit taller than the house she stepped into but the room was at the same level.


    "Yosh!" Rachel voiced out, looking to the bed at her right to see a young teenage boy fast asleep on it.


    She took a few steps towards him before climbing the bed and moving her face close to his as she stared at his face fascinatingly.


    "Go away." The boy immediately voiced out before opening his eyes.


    He could see Rachel lying on him with a smile on her face, "Good morning Zeno, I hope you slept well?" She asked.


    With a sigh, Zeno looked at the rm clock that was resting on the side shelf before his eyes swayed to his broken window.


    "I''ve told you several times, quit breaking my window," Zeno uttered calmly, he grabbed Rachel''s arm and threw her away from the bed and straight to the ground.


    Rachelnded on the ground with her butt before moaning in pain, "Zeno,.. geez be careful." She whined.


    Zeno sat upright at the edge of his bed as he looked at Rachel who was still seated on the ground, "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    Rachel stood up from the ground so Zeno could take a good look at the way she was dressing, "See, does this hint a message?" She fashioned.


    She had a ck short schoolgirl''s shirt and a white top covered with a ck jacket and a golden star at the left part of her shoulder.


    Standing up from the bed Zeno made his way to the door, "I didn''t forget, I know I have the school entrance ceremony, give me a sec to get ready, so in the meantime¡­" He uttered before opening the door for her to leave.


    "Don''t be silly, I don''t mind, you do you it doesn''t bother me at all." Rachel said with a smile on her face.


    Zeno sighed again, "look, if she finds you here, it''s going to be another-".


    "Hey! Zee! Get your ass up or you''re going to bete."


    Ady with ck long hair barged into the room while wearing a ck tank top and ck pants to go with it.


    She immediately paused when she noticed Rachel sitting on the ground with the windowpletely shattered on the ground.


    The rage that began building up inside her could be sensed by Zeno, and he didn''t want anything to do with it.


    So he picked his towel from the rack and walked out of the room to head to the bathroom without looking back.


    Rachel stood up from the ground, looking the ck-haired girl in the eyes as the silence began to take over.


    "How many freaking times have I told you, not to barge into my little bro''s room from the window." The ck-haired girl asserted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not enough that I''d care," Rachel replied sharply, "And I don''t want to hear a demon call Zeno, ''Lil bro'', you should learn your ce,".


    "Oh?"A weird grin appeared on the ck-haired girl''s face and she slowly pointed her finger at Rachel.


    "I''m sure you remember why I''m the second-ranking demon in the whole world right? I feel the need to remind you that I''m Asmodeus, the demon sin of lust." Asmodeus uttered confidently.


    "Yeah, I''m aware."


    "No I don''t think you are¡­ let me remind you." Asmodeus smiled sinisterly, a pink rose-like magic energy wooshed from her finger and went straight into Rachel''s body.


    Not a second had passed, when Rachel began feeling heat all over, she dropped to her knees with both her hands in between her thighs as she began panting heavily.


    "W..What ¡­ did you do to me~?" She asked with a silent morn following right after.


    Her face turned beet red with her nipples erecting from under her uniform. Rachel kept rubbing her thighs against one another as she fought the desperation to touch herself.


    She fell to the side, with her foot rubbing against each other while she gave out sexy moans as trails of saliva left her lips every time she opened her mouth.


    Asmodeusughed while she watched Rachel dance on the floor like a dog in heat.


    "I''ll leave you to cool off." Asmodeus said before walking out and shutting the door behind her.


    Rachel yelled after seeing Asmodeus leave, "Wait! Don''t leave me like¡­ Ahhhh~." In the effort to reach the door, Rachel identally knocked over the table with a pencil dropped on her bare skin which caused her to moan even louder.


    A few hours passed and Zeno was already done dressing, he walked down the stairs in his ck uniform to see Rachel sitting on the couch.


    "I thought you left already." Zeno said, walking down toward the couch with his bright blue eyes staring at Zeno.


    Rachel was quick to notice it, "Zeno? Your eyes." She pointed out.


    Zeno immediately looked at his flection on the golden star that was on Rachel''s chest and saw how bright his eyes were.


    "Yeah, I missed yesterday''s check in, my magic circuit must be overloading again." Zeno uttered, he closed his eyes for a while before opening his eyes.


    They were already back to his ck pupil eyes, "Come on, let''s go." Zeno said as he headed toward the door.


    "Wait, shouldn''t you do the check in first!" Rachel yelled before running after Zeno.


    They made their way outside and the first thing Zeno saw was a blonde guy sitting in front of his gate holding a smartphone in his hands.


    As soon as the boy noticed Zeno he jerked up from the ground with a smile, "Elves Kion, at your service." He bowed, leaving Rachel with an irritated expression.


    ....


    Author''s note


    I would really appreciate yourment and support of this novel with your power stones.


    Your activements would motivate me to write more chapters.

 Chapter 81 Magic Union Academy

    ?The Sessor''s triumph was the name given to the battle that took ce 250 years ago in a Kingdom once known as Orion.


    After the battle between the Sessor and the proimed Demon of pride, as reported by the Priest 250 years ago, took ce.


    They imed that the battle changed the world, the magic essence which we now refer to as Xhen force was scattered around the area during the battle.


    Both the Demons of Sin and the Devils were defeated by the Hero Groin Laker, a powerful Warrior that brought peace to ournd by defeating every demon with the very same Xhen force.


    This magic aessence caused dramatic changes in the human body, granting ordinary humans the power to control magic.


    Combat magic


    Summoner magic


    Contractor magic


    Elemental magic.


    Dark magic, and the list goes on.


    News of people all over the world awakening to hidden powers began to spread across the globe.


    And yes these awakened powers helped humanity grow but it also brought along dangerous monsters known as the Devils.


    They look human enough, but their hunger for blood caused them to be enemies of humanity.


    The teacher stood in front of the ss as she carefully exined the history to her students.


    The school, Magic union academy is known throughout the world for its efficiency in raising powerful humans.


    Students all over the world want to enrole in the school, and one student was able to make a name for herself in there without breaking a sweat.


    ra Tenma, secretly known as the demon sin of lust Asmodeus. She was founded by the principal of Magic Union Academy and was immediately granted an offer to be admitted.


    re became famous after defeating the son of a noble family and earning the ranking as the strongest student in the whole school.


    Every year, the Student council, which re was president of, will be the host for testing newly admitted students or graduating students to decide their ranking.


    Grade F to Ss, was how the ranking was ced, those at the lowest ranking are immediately expelled regardless of their education status, and this year 2256 was the year Zeno Tenma was being admitted into the school.


    Zeno, Rachel, and Elvis appeared in front of the gate and the sight of the school left Rachel stunned.


    The environment alone felt like it was a whole ind parked in a city, the school building was huge and the staff roaming about was just as much.


    Gulping down her spit, Rachel looked at Zeno, "Are you ready?" She asked.


    "Hushh, you simpleton, are you trying to insult Zeno by saying he''s nervous?" Elvis dramatized.


    Rachel immediately scorned her face at him, "Look, I don''t know who you think you are, but if you interfere with me again," She smiled, "I''m going to cut off your balls".


    Elvis moved closer to her with a smirk, "I''d like to see you try¡­"


    Kank!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elvis fell to his knees with his hands covering his crotch after receiving a direct knee from Rachel to his balls.


    While the two were arguing, Zeno noticed at one side of the school window, ashadowy figure was spying on them.


    ''Magic Union Academy... uhn.'' Zeno sighed, Closing the small book he was reading, he walked toward the gate.


    ...¡­..


    [Aiko Nikashi, Den Hijo, Sunk kon, please take your ces on the stage.]


    The voice came from the middle of the field where all the students and teachers were gathered.


    Rachel immediately ran into the crowd to see three students dressed in uniform going one on one with another student with a stash around their arms.


    "Come on Zeno, hurry up, we''re gonna miss the whole thing." Rachel uttered, running back to drag Zeno into the crowd.


    "Listen, I don''t understand why you are so jumpy, it''s not like we are going to be out any time soon." Zeno uttered.


    He looked upward to his right and noticed that the same shadowed figure was still there looking at him from the same position.


    He nned to check it out but was distracted by the way Rachel was pulling him back and forth to look at the fight.


    In the ring, two of the students looking to raise their ranks were already out, leaving one girl with ck hair packed in a ponytail, and her school uniform that brought out the curves of her outstanding body figure.


    She stood her ground with one of the student council members who had a grin on her face indicating she was enjoying the battle


    "You''re putting up a good fight, what''s your name girl?" The female student council asked.


    The student stood up right and replied, "Is it not courtesy to give your name before asking for your opponent''s?".


    The student council member''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance, "Very well then, my name is Veronica Vandenberg, the second daughter of the Noble man, Dirco Vandenberg." She introduced.


    "I see." The student uttered calmly, "I guess I''ll introduce myself, My name is Erica Fujiwara.... There''s nothing more to know,".


    After hearing that name, Zeno''s eyes widened a bit in surprise before he gave out a weak smile, "So, you''re here too¡­ interesting" He muttered.


    Veronica mmed her foot on the ground, and a pink sparkling sword elevated from the earth before she picked it up.


    "How about we take this to the next level, Erica Fujiwara." Veronica voiced out.


    "Miss Veronica, that is going too far." One of the female staff shouted from the side.


    "It''s okay Miss Kion, it''s not like I''m going to kill her, if we don''t push them to their limits, how will we know how much strength they''ve got." Veronica expressed, "And besides, I don''t think she minds, or do you miss Fujiwara?".


    Erica looked at her for a while before leaving out a sigh, "Very well, as you wish." She epted.


    A dark portal appeared beside Erica with the bottom of a sword sticking out from it, she pulled the sword out before taking a battle stance.


    With a smile Veronica uttered, "You must be a dark magic user, but you must know, I specialize in Combat Magic¡­ which is the strongest form of magic there is! ".


    Veronica charged toward Erica at full speed, as soon as she collided, a huge burst of smoke rushed out from their position.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!